கவனிக்க: இந்த மின்னூலைத் தனிப்பட்ட வாசிப்பு, உசாத்துணைத் தேவைகளுக்கு மட்டுமே பயன்படுத்தலாம். வேறு பயன்பாடுகளுக்கு ஆசிரியரின்/பதிப்புரிமையாளரின் அனுமதி பெறப்பட வேண்டும்.
இது கூகிள் எழுத்துணரியால் தானியக்கமாக உருவாக்கப்பட்ட கோப்பு. இந்த மின்னூல் மெய்ப்புப் பார்க்கப்படவில்லை.
இந்தப் படைப்பின் நூலகப் பக்கத்தினை பார்வையிட பின்வரும் இணைப்புக்குச் செல்லவும்: Journal of the Ceylon Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society 1963

Page 1
Journa C EY LON of ROYAL ASIA
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAP
MEDIEWAL
(New Series, Wallie
如
C. W. N.
-
T design of the Society is to inst ܒ.
FHistory. Rigion, LangIgs
Socia ரெசிir Іhe pre | ஏ | lா புேரா,
-- · =
COLO Չ , ) Ե5 |
l REPRINTED BY THE PRINTIN
PUBLISHERS LIMITTED MAHA –WPR ASAT1 °CFTY CF
COLON
 
 
 
 

BRAN-C.H.
THE
HY OF ANCIENT AND
CEYLON
PI, Special Nrither)
CHOLAS
Eule ா promote inquiries in to the Literature, Arts, Sciences and
en aard forrier inհզեitants
and recretres
MBO
G. DEPARTMENT OF SAMAN RAGA.MA, FOR THE ROYAL
RANCHS. THURSTANROAD.
IBO 3.
TIC SOCIETY
PRICE Rs. 750

Page 2
Chapter I.
Chapter I.
Chapter III.
Chapter IV.
Chapter V.
Chapter VI.
Chapter VII.
Chapter VIII.
Chapter IX.
Chapter Χ.
Chapter XI.
Chapter XII. Chapter XIII.
Chapter XIV.
Chapter XV.
Chapter XVI.
Chapter XVII.
Chapter XVIII.
Chapter XIX. Chapter ΧΧ.
Chapter XXI.
Chapter XXIII.
Chapter XXIII.
Chapter XXIV.
Contents
Introduction
Ceylon
Batticaloa District
The Lower Mahavăli Ganga
Trincomalee District
Badulla District
Hambantoța District
Matara District ..
Galle District
Mannar District . .
Jaffna District
Vavuniya District
Puttalam District
Kurunigala District
Matalé District . .
Kandy and Nuvara Eliya Districts
Kalutara and Colombo Districts
Kägalla and Ratnapura Districts
The City of Anuradhapura
Anuradhapura District
The City of Polonnaruva. . .
Polonnaruva District
Unidentified Places in Rajarattha . .
Unidentified Places in Rohana
Unlocated Places
Index of Ancient Names
Page 2
2O
36
44
47
59
7o
73
74
83
86
88
92
- Ιο8
. II 5
... II8
. I22
. I27
. I74
. I8I 188
. I94
. I99

Journal of the
CE YL O N BIR A N CH
OF THE
ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY
This reprint has, in response to several requests, only been made possible by the grant generously given by The Asia Foundation in recognition of its value to the people of Ceylon and elsewhere, and the work of the Royal Asiatic Society (Ceylon Branch) in promoting interest in the history and cultural activities of this Island for now over a century.
The grant is gratefully acknowledged.
R. L. Brohier O.B.E.
President
ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY
(Ceylon Branch)
Royal Asiatic Society (Ceylon Branch),
Thurstan Road, Colombo-3.
1963

Page 3

Journal of the
C E YL O N B RA N C H
OF THE
ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND
MEDIEVAL CEYLON
(New Series, Volume VI, Special Number)
by
C. W. NICHOLAS
COLOMBO
Reprinted by the Printing Department of .
Seman Publishers Limited, Maharagama, for the
Royal Asiatic Society (Ceylon Branch),
Thurstan Road, Colombo-3.
1963

Page 4

Historical Topography of Ancient and Medieval Ceylon
By C. W. NICHOLAS
Introduction
| period covered by this compilation is from the earliest times to the end of the I3th century, at which time the medieval Sinhalese kingdom was falling into ruin. The succession disputes, beginning with the death of Parakkamabahu I in II86 and ending with the pillage and persecution during the reign of the last Kalinga, Magha (1214-1235), preceded the collapse. The Javanese, Sri Dhammaraja of Ligor, whom the Calava insa calls Candabhanu, and the Pindyans made invasions of Ceylon in I245, I264, I268 and I28o. A great famine occurred about I283 and was followed by the Pandyan conquest: for 20 vears thereafter Ceylon formed part of the Pandyan Empire. The ancient irrigation system had already broken down, and Codrington has suggested that the famine probably coincided with the first appearance of malaria which, for over six and a half centuries afterwards, became the scourge of the dry zone. The north-western, northern, north-eastern and maritime eastern parts of the Island passed permanently out of Sinhalese hands to the Tamils.
The topographical material is arranged regionally and follows the modern territorial scheme of revenue districts except in the case of the lower course of the Mahavili Ganga, which, between Mahiyahgana and the sea, constitutes the boundary of six different districts. This arrangement makes a full Index indispensable, and one has been provided.
Much of the topographical material in the unpublished Rrahmi inscriptions has been included, but not that in the unpublished medieval inscriptions of the 8th to the 13th centuries.
The situations of ancient and modern places are described in the text in sufficient detail to enable them to be located with accuracy on
the one mile to an inch topographical sheets and approximately on the Motor Map of Ceylon.
In the Pali works, the ancient Sinhalese place-names were translated into Pali, sometimes literally, sometimes freely and variantly to meet the needs of the metre, and sometimes pedantically. The following examples may be quoted:-Acchagalla for Sinhalese Valasgala, Doņivagga for Sinhalese Deņa vaka, Pattapāsāņa for
شرمسيـت 7ة.

Page 5
3 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Sinhalese Patpāņa, Tintiņikagāma for Sinhalese Siyambalāgama; Hiraffiamalaya and Suvannamalaya for Sinhalese Ranmalakanda, Nālisobbha and Nālikeravatthu for Sinhalese Polvatta, Dhūmar
akkhapabbata and Udumbarapabbata for Sinhalese Dumbulagala; Maņimekhala for Sinhalese Miņibe, Nadībhaņdagāma for Sinhalese Čbada, Gangāsiripura for Sinhalese Garinpaļa, and Jambukolalena for Sinhalese Dambululena. Codrington has pointed out that the Pali terminations -thali, -Sobbha and -rukkha stand for Sinhalese -goda, -vatta and -raké respectively.
Ancient Pali and Sinhalese names are printed in ordinary type in the text and the Index. Modern place names are printed in the Text in italics.

CHAPTER I
CEYLON
(A). Position, Physical Features and Climate
The position of the Island of Ceylon (Lanka) in the Indian Ocean lies between the parallels of 555' and 95I' north latitude and the meridians of 70°43' and SI53' east longitude. The Island is pear-shaped, 27 I miles from north to south and I40 miles from east to west, and its area is 25,332 Square miles. The Southernmost part of the peninsula of the Indian mainland is separated from Ceylon by the shallow Gulf of Mannar and the shoals and Sandbanks of Adam's Bridge, the intervening sea being only 20 miles wide at the narrowest point. The severance of Ceylon from the Indian continent took place in geologically recent times : and some memory of the inundation of the former land-bridge (roughly, the area between the two 5-fathom bathymetrical contours to north and South of Mannidir Island) appears to be preserved in some of the legends about events of very early times. The tiger supplanted the Indian lion in the Vedic age, for the Rigveda mentions the lion but not the tiger: when the tiger moved down into South India, the land connection with Ceylon no longer existed.
The coast of Ceylon, except on the south-west, is indented by many lagoons, most of which are now quite shallow. Numerous large and small bays and roadsteads served as anchorages for the sailing vessels of ancient and medieval times. The south, south-west and west coasts are exposed to the fury of the South-west monsoon (May to October) and the only sizeable and comparatively safe ports in this area were Galle and Colombo. but the evidence points to the area between Kalutara and Galle as having been very sparsely populated prior to the Ioth century. On the north-eastern coast, the Bay of Trincomalee, ancient Gokanna, is one of the largest and finest natural harbours in the world. The main concentration of shipping in ancient times was in the sheltered ports of the Mannar district and the Jaffna peninsula, facing the shallow, north-western seas.
The extensive and lofty montane zone of Ceylon is its southcentral region. It rises in two successive peneplains from the lowlands which surround it on all sides and terminates in the highest mountain, Pidur, talagala, at 8,292 feet. It is a cool and healthy region, well provided with perennial rivers and streams which descend in waterfalls and rapids: its natural vegetation is luxuriant and the scenery is exceedingly beautiful. The average annual rainfall is 8o to I25 inches, rising to 140 to 200 inches in the upper valley of the Mahavili Ganga, around Ramboda and the Knuckles, and falling away to 65 to Ioo inches in the mountains of Uva and the more easterly hills,

Page 6
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAL CEYLON 5
which form a drier sub-zone. By the end of the Ist century B.c. the lower montane valley of the Mahawāli Ganga valley around Kandy, Teldeniya and Gampola, the lesser hills to north-west of Badulla, and the northern and western slopes of the Maitale hills were populated. The routes of these early settlers in the mountain valleys at elevations of 1,000 to 2,Ooo feet are marked by an ascending series of contemporary inscriptions at the sites of the temples which they founded. Above about 2,500 feet the montane zone was largely unpopulated till the 9th or Ioth century. The Lowcountry, which surrounds the montane or Upcountry zone, is divided into two sharply separated zones, the Lowcountry wet zone and the Lowcountry dry zone, the one very different from the other in climate and vegetation.
The Lowcountry wet zone extends over the western, southwestern and southern lowlands (the Chilaw, Colombo, Kalutara, Galle, Matara, Kigalla and Ratnapura districts principally) and receives the rains of the south-west (May to October) monsoon as well as of the north-east (November to April) monsoon, the average annual deposition being 85 to I25 inches, rising to I3o to 20o inches in the Ratnapura and Kalutara districts, parts of the Kigalla and Galle districts, and the lower valley of the Kailani Ganga. The rivers are perennial, broad and deep, and cause annual floods. There is no need to store water for irrigation because there is no lack of it in any season occasional droughts cause no appreciable distress. The vegetation is very dense and luxuriant, and wild growths have to be kept in check to prevent them from invading gardens and cultivated lands. The land is flat near the coast and rises gradually, though frequently broken by ranges of hills and rock outcrops, to the foothills of the montane zone. The Chilaw, Colombo and Kigalla districts were populated in pre-Christian times, as numerous inscriptions attest, but the greater part of the Lowcountry wet zone was in forest: it was not, and is not, owing to its much smaller extent of flat land, as suitable an area as the dry zone for the cultivation of TCE.
The Lowcountry dry zone, which comprises the north-western, northern, north-eastern, north-central, eastern and South-eastern parts of Ceylon and forms about 7o per cent of the total land area, is historically the most important region in Ceylon because it was the cradle of the Sinhalese civilisation. It receives the rains only of the northeast monsoon, while during the south-west monsoon it suffers an annual drought from May to September. If the north-east monsoon rains fail, as they sometimes do, severe distress can follow because its agricultural economy is dependent upon normal rainfall in the rainy season. Severe drought can alternate with heavy floods. The annual rainfall averages 50 to 75 inches, decreasing to 35 to 45 inches in two arid sub-zones, the Mannar district in the north-west and the Hanbantota district in the south-east. During the annual drought the temperature rises, the grass turns to stubble and the vegetation

6 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
becomes parched, the smaller tanks shrink to muddy pools, the streams and watercourses run dry, and the larger rivers, except the Mahav dili Ganga and the Valavé Ganga, are reduced to trickles or break up into disconnected pools. The land is not uniformly flat; numerous rock outcrops and several ranges of hills exceeding I,ooo feet in height intersect the level ground. Full advantage was taken by the ancient Sinhalese of the differences in contour to close gaps between ridges and create large and small reservoirs, and to dam rivers at higher levels and divert their waters along artificial canals to irrigate the rice fields : irrigation engineering was one of the greatest skills possessed by the ancient people and they constructed a vast and intricate system of interrelated dams, canals and tanks, often mingling the waters of rivers flowing in different directions. At the beginning of the 2nd century B.C., if not earlier, population had spread over the entire dry zone and the construction of tanks and canals had begun.
In the presently Tamil areas of the north and east, many placenames have assumed Tamil forms in which the original Sinhalese element is recognisable; but Codrington states that "this is not the case in the country behind Mannar: there these names are purely Tamil'. Throughout the Sinhalese districts of the north-western and north-central regions the great majority of the ancient Sinhalese place-names has been lost, and it has been suggested that the present population is not descended from the original Sinhalese inhabitants. These were regions subject to invasion and conquest, and with the downfall of the Sinhalese kingdom and the ruin of the irrigation system, followed soon afterwards, very probably, by the advent of malaria, heavy migrations of population into the hills and the wet zone would have taken place. In Rohana and Malaya, many ancient placenames have survived in original or modified form: in some of these cases, the modern name of a hamlet or even a land is the survivor of an ancient village name.
(B). Literary References, Mainly External
The Ceylon Chronicles begin the history of Ceylon in the lifetime of the Buddha, that is, in the 6th century B.C. according to Sinhalese chronology. They state that the Island was then known as Lankadipa, but it acquired the additional name Tambapaņņi (Taprobane of the Greeks and Romans) because the hands of the wearied Indo-Aryan immigrants who first landed in Ceylon were coloured by the coppercoloured earth when they threw themselves down at their landingplace : and it acquired, also, a third name, Sihaladipa (Salike of Ptolemy, Serendivi and Serendib of the Arabs), because the leader of the first immigrants and his followers were of the Sihala clan.
The earliest reference to Ceylon in Indian literature is in Kautilya's Art hasdistra in which it is referred to as Parasamudra, "the land beyond the Ocean', (the forerunner of Palaesimoundu and Simondou of some

Page 7
LLLLGGLLSLGLS GGLLGLLLLLLLLLLLG LLL LLLLLLLGLLLLL LLLLL LLL0LLLLLLLS SLLLLLLGLLLLGLL S S 0S
of the Greek writers). In Greek literature of the 4th and 3rd centuries B.C., accounts appeared in the writings of Onesicritus, the chief pilot of Alexander the Great, Megasthenes, the Greek annbassador to the Indian court of Chandragupta, and Eratosthenes, the first of the geographers, about what they had heard concerning Taprobane. These accounts, since they were not based upon personal knowledge, were, as is to be expected, partly fabulous : but in this respect they were not unique, because fanciful notions about the Island and its people persisted up to the 2nd century, even after Greek and Roman merchants and mariners had long been trading in its ports. Onesicritus, the earliest European writer, would have gathered his information about Ceylon from the sea-faring men in the Indus delta, and it is evident that the Island of Tambapanni had a repute among the people of that region which it could not have acquired unless sea communication between the Indus delta and Ceylon had been established well before the time of Onesicritus' journey down the Indus (B.C. 325). To this sea-route can be traced, upon other grounds as well, the beginning of the Indo-Aryan colonisation of Ceylon, these first immigrants being natives of North-western India. Knowledge of Ceylon in the Mauryan Empire of the Ganges Valley in North-eastern India existed, as Megasthenes' account shows, in the reign of Chandragupta (circa B.C. 32I—297) : communication by sea between the two countries had definitely been established, according to the historical evidence, by the time of Asoka (circa B.C. 274-237), the point of departure from and arrival at the mouth of the Ganges being Tamalitti, modern Tamluk. In the inscriptions of Asoka reference is made to Tamraparni (Ceylon), along with the South Indian kingdoms of Chöda (Cola), Pandya and Keralaputra (Kerala), as lying outside the limits of the Mauryan Empire. It is fairly certain that other streams of Indo-Aryan immigration into Ceylon from North-eastern India followed those which came earlier from North-western India.
These sea-routes to Ceylon from the deltas of the Indus and the Ganges doubtless hugged the coast of the Indian peninsula, and the first Indo-Aryan adventurers who reached Ceylon, both from the western and the eastern sides of India, must necessarily have made earlier acquaintance with the South Indian kingdoms. Indeed, it is highly probable that the Indo-Aryan sailors learned of Ceylon from the native sailors whom they met in South Indian ports, because it is incredible that the South Indians could have failed to discover their large, island-neighbour before the sailors of the Indus delta did so. The Pandyans were closest to Ceylon, and, in all probability, had established trading contacts with and trading stations in Ceylon from the early years of their existence as a kingdom. Whether the people, or at least the dominant section of them, in these kingdoms at this period and earlier were Dravidians, as they were for certain in the 2nd century B.C. and afterwards, is now in dispute In the legendary beginnings of Sinhalese civilisation related in the early chapters of the Mahdivanisa, the kingdom of Pandu (which name is consistently used for Pandya

8 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) Neup Series, Иol. ИІ, Special Mumber
both in the Mahavamsa and the Cilavarisa) is said to have been in existence in the 6th century B.C., and the leader and chiefs of the first IndoAryan arrivals in Ceylon are said to have sent envoys to the Pandyan king and obtained wives, craftsmen and material assistance from that kingdom: the Pandu king is not specifically called a Damia, nor is it suggested that the normal inference that he was a Damila should not be drawn in this particular instance. Conquerors of Ceylon from South India, designated Damias in the Mahdivarisa, are mentioned in the first few decades of the 2nd century B.C., at which period one or more of the Dravidian kingdoms was sufficiently powerful to embark on conquests overseas. It will probably never be resolved satisfactorily why the South Indians did not resist the North Indian colonisation of Ceylon, or, if they did, how that resistance was overcome: by the 4th century B.C., if not earlier, the Indo-Aryan speaking people had founded a new and stable kingdom in Ceylon.
The inhabitants of this new Indo-Aryan, island kingdom, whom we may now call the Sinhalese, retained their cultural contacts with Northern India, particularly North-eastern India, and these contacts profoundly influenced their early civilisation. But they could expect no material aid in war, nor, perhaps, even remote political support from the distant lands of their origin. The possible and potential threats to their security and independence subsisted in their Dravidian neighbours in Pandya, Cóla and Kerala, and their relations with these kingdoms and the enemies of these kingdoms on the mainland became, accordingly, the principal factor in their foreign policy throughout their subsequent history.
The writings of Onesicritus, Megasthenes and Eratosthenes have not survived in original, but there are quotations from their works in the later geographical descriptions of Strabo and Pliny in particular. All, as did even Ptolemy five centuries later, greatly exaggerated the size of Ceylon and made it extend westward close to the African coast. All agree that it was an island off the southernmost part of India. Onesicritus says there were other islands between Taprobane and India, and Megasthenes that the intervening sea was full of shallows not more than 6 paces in depth but some channels were so deep that the anchors did not touch bottom. Both Onesicritus and Megasthenes say that the vessels used for this voyage were of about 35 tons and had prows at each end to avoid turning about in narrow channels. Onesicritus gives 20 days as the duration of the voyage from the Indian mainland and adds the information that around the shores of Taprobane were cetaceous animals which are amphibious and in appearance like oxen, horses and other land animals: he says also that the elephants of Ceylon were larger and more bellicose than those of India, which is the exact opposite of the truth, the Ceylon species being smaller and more docile and greatly prized abroad for this tractable quality. Eratosthenes says the voyage to Taprobane from the most southern ports of India occupied 7 days: he confirms the tradein elephants and adds that

Page 8
HISTORI ("AL TOPOGRAPHY ()F ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEY,ON 9
the Island had no cities but villages to the number of 7oo. Megastlenes says further that Taprobane was divided by a river and the inhabitants were called Palaeogoni and that it produced more gold and pearls of a greater size than India : the mariners of Taprobane made no observations of the stars, the Great Bear not being visible to them, but took birds out to sea and released them and followed their flight to land: the season for navigation was limited to four months and the sailors particularly avoided the IOO days which succeeded the summer Solstice.
In the Ist century B.C. a Greek named Hippalos made the great discovery of the use of the monsoon winds to sail direct from the mouth of the Red Sea across the Indian Ocean to India, but GrecoRoman shipping did not begin to make full use of this knowledge till the following century. Then the coast-wise voyages were abandoned and regular, direct sailings to South India and Ceylon became the rule. Previously, the products of Ceylon were available to Western merchants in the ports of South India, but now they were secured by direct trade, and the better knowledge gained about the Island by these increasingly frequent visits to Ceylon is embodied in the writings of Strabo (circa B.C. 30—A.C. 24), Pliny the Elder (23—77), the author of the Periplus (circa 6o), and, in particular, Ptolemy (circa 15o). Strabo says that ivorv, tortoise-shell and other articles were brought in large quantities from Taprobane to the Indian markets. Pliny says that Taprobane was 7 days sail from the Ganges. He describes how in the reign of Augustus Caesar a freedman of Annius Plocamus, while coasting off Arabia, was carried by the winds for 15 days and made land at Hippuri or HippurOS, a port of Taprobane, where he was hospitably entertained for six months by the king whose capital was at Palaesimundus, a city of 20O,OOO inhabitants, situated near a harbour which faced south. The king particularly admired the Romans when he found that their denarii, though stamped with the heads of different emperors, were all of equal weight: and being desirous of establishing trade relations with the Romans, he sent four Sinhalese ambassadors, the chief of whom was Rachias (S. Ratiya, a district chieftain), to accompany the freedman back to Rome. The account said to have been given in Rome by these ambassadors about their native land and its people is narrated at some length, but it is very evident that much of it is fabulous and very probably the result of misapprehension by the Romans and the Sinhalese of each other's language. The Sinhalese envoys are reported to have said that in the interior of the Island there was a lake called Megisba, 375 miles in circuit, with islands suitable for pasturage : " from this lake there issued two rivers, one of which, called Palaesimundus, flows into the harbour near the city of the same name by three channels, the narrowest of which is 5 stadia wide, the largest I5, while the third, called Cydara, has a direction northward towards India. They further said that the nearest point in India is a promontory called Coliacum, four days sail from the Island, and that midway between them lies the island of the Sun; also that those seas

1) J ()URNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
are of a vivid, green colour, and that a great number of trees grow at the bottom, so that the rudders of ships frequently break their crests off'. Among the products of the Island were said to be a marble which resembled tortoise-shell (mica), pearls and precious stones: elephants and tigers were hunted there. The Periplus says that the name Taprobane had been replaced by Palaesimundu.
Ptolemy's account of Ceylon is quite exceptional. He calls it ‘ the Island of Taprobane which was formerly called Simoundou and now Salike (Sihaladipa) and he says that ' the inhabitants are commonly called Salai' (Sihala). Ptolemy wrote his Geography in the middle of the 2nd century. He exaggerates the size of Ceylon to I4 times its actual area, but gives its general shape and outline with fair accuracy. His longitudes, reckoned eastward, are about 7 less than they should be and his Equator is about 230 miles north of its actual position. Codrington has identified North Cape with Talaimannar, Talakory or Aakote with Maintai (ancient Mahatittha), Anourogrammon with Anuradhapura, the River Ganges with the Mahavdili Ganga, the Malaia Mountains with the central mountain region (Malaya), and Maagrammon, the metropolis, with either Mahiyangana or Mahagantofa : he adds that the name River AzanoS is derived from Azania, the east coast of Africa, towards which the coast of Taprobane was believed to extend. Other obvious identifications are Nagadiba with Nagadipa or Nakadiva (the Jaffna peninsula) and Rhogandanoi with the inhabitants of Rohana (Ruhuna). Codrington's identification of Talakory or Aakote with Mahatittha (in medieval Sinhalese, Mahaputu, Mahavutu, Mahavoti, Mahavutota, in Tamil, Matöttam) is untenable. Modouttou approximates much more closely to the old Sinhalese name, and it is very unlikely that a mistake was made in respect of the principal port. Talakory or Aakote must, therefore, be Mannir itself or a port on Mannar Island. Since Nagadiba undoubtedly stands for a coastal town in the Jaffna peninsula (Sukaratittha or Hiratota, modern Kayts, or Jambukola, modern Sambilturai; or, improbably, Point Pedro), the entire coast-line from North Cape through Modouttou to Nagadiba represents the north-west coast of Ceylon and not the north-east coast as Ptolemy shows it. This necessitates an important re
orientation of Ptolemy's map.
The River Phasis is the Malvata Oya. Anoubingara, like Pati Bay, was a place between Maintai and Point Pedro : the same name occurs on the west coast and the duplication is evidently an error. The termination Suggests a name ending in-nakara: the place was situated on the coast of the Jaffna peninsula. Pati Bay may stand for the Jaffna lagoon. If Codrington's identification of the mouth of the River Ganges with the Bay of Trincomalee is correct, then Ptolemy's map assigns only I degrees of latitude to the I3o miles of coast-line between Nagadiba (probably Kayts or Sambilturai) and Trincomalee, while it assigns 4 degrees to the 80 miles between

Page 9
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON
Talaimannar and Nagadiba. It is very unlikely that the long northeast coast is represented by the short gap on the map between Nagadiba and the mouth of the River Ganges and that this lengthy stretch of inhabited coast had only one feature of interest, the Spatana Haven. If the River Ganges is the Mahavili Ganga, it is extraordinary that no port is marked at its mouth and the great harbour of Trincomalee had no name. Codrington draws attention to the noticeable exception of Trincomalee among the find-spots of ancient coins, but this is not a weighty argument against the antiquity of Trincomalee because finds of coins of Ptolemy's time and earlier have been rare. In the Chronicles the port of Trincomalee is called Gokannatittha or Gónagamaka: it is mentioned as a landing place in the 5th century B.C., though this account is probably legendary, and again in the 3rd century, and the author of the Mahavanisa believed in its antiquity as a port at the time he compiled his work. The identity of the mouth of the River Ganges with the Bay of Trincomalee rests wholly upon the identification of that river with the Mahavili Ganga. Ganges does not necessarily signify the largest river in the country : Ganga, from which it is derived, means any large river and there were several gangas in Ceylon. Ptolemy's River Ganges is the shortest of his fiverivers and he gives its source as a range of hills in the lowcountry: the sea-faring men from whom Ptolemy collected his data could not have been misinformed by their Sinhalese informants about the great length of the Mahavali Ganga and its origin in the central mountain region (Malaia). Further down the east coast on Ptolemy's map is the port Bokana, which name approximates closely to Gokanna : its situation is near the mouth of a river which rises, as the Mahavili Ganga does, in the central mountains. On all the grounds stated above, the correctness of the identification of the River Ganges with the Mahavili Ganga becomes very doubtful: the probabilities are that the River Barakes represents the Mahavali Ganga and Bokana the port of Trincomalee (Gokanna). The River Ganges is probably the Elephant Pass lagoon or the Mullaitive lagoon. Spatana Haven is a corruption of a name ending in-patana (port) and probably represents Point Pedro. Oxeia Headland ("Sharp Point') and the Haven of Rizala may, conjecturally, be put down as a point north of Mullaitivu and the Mullaitivu lagoon. Prokouri may have been near the mouth of the Nay Aru. The Great Coast and the Haven of the Sun may correspond to Kokkilay lagoon. Abaratha appears to have been a name ending in -rata (district): a place named Abagamiya is mentioned in a pre-Christian inscription near Kuccaveli. The Haven of Mardos was a short distance to the south. Cape Ketaion ("Whale Cape') was a point where a change of course had to be made and seems to fit Sangamankanda, the most easterly point in Ceylon. The Chronicles of the early historical period (3rd B.C. to 3rd A.C.) contain no references to the Kalutara, Galle and Mitara districts: nor are there any Brahmi inscriptions or early ruins in these districts. It can therefore be assumed that this south-western area was not then populated. Its limits would have

12 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
been approximately Kalutara at one extremity and Tangalla at the other and they appear to be represented on Ptolemy's map by the gap between Noubartha and Odoka. The re-orientation of the map, based on the identification of Modouttou and Nagadiba, makes a line joining Noubartha and Nagadiba slightly to west of a true north-South line. Noubartha (like Abaratha) appears to have been a name ending in -rata and its position was in the vicinity of Pinadura or Kalutara. Odoka was probably near the mouth of the Valavé Ganga, the River Azanos being that river: the ancient monastery near the mouth of the Valave Ganga was called, according to a 2nd century inscription in situ, Godapavata, and to it were assigned the customs duties of the port of the same name: Odoka may be a corruption of Godapavata. The Orneon Headland ("Headland of Birds') may correspond to Hambanto a point. Dagana is described as 'sacred to the Moon' and is a misrendering of some such name as Candagama or Sandagama. Korkobara probably stands for the port near Mahaganza (present Tissamahirima) called Sakkharasobbha and its location was probably between Bindala and Palatufiana. The Cape of Dionysios was one of the points, Okanda or Potana or Patanangala, on the south-east coast. To return to the north-west coast, Cape Galiba is very probably Kudiramalai point and Galiboi the inhabitants of that locality. Margana is certainly the town of Magana mientioned in Ist and 2nd century inscriptions and was at the mouth of the Moderagam Aru. Iogana in all probability is identical with the port of Uruvela, near the mouth of the Kalā Oya. Cape Anarismoundou was probably Kalpitiya point and it seems to embody the name Simoundou by which, according to Ptolemy, Taprobane was formerly called. The River Soana is the Gona-nadī, the ancient naume for the Kalā (Oya, and the Soanoi the inhabitants of the Gona district, the lower course of the river. Sindokanda may have been in the neighbourhood of Puttalam and the Haven of Priapis near Chilaw. Anoubingara also occurs as a placename in the north. Prasodes Bay may be the Bay of Negombo and the Headland of Zeus the promontory of Colombo. Ptolemy places Maagrammon to south-east of Anuradhapura and south-west of Nagadiba. He locates Nagadiba to east of Anuradhapura, when it is actually north. The corrected position of Maagrammon would be to northward of Anuradhapura. Its identification with Mahagantola or Mahiyangana cannot be sustained. Mahaganto a was then known as Kahagamatoga (P. Kacchakatittha). The Dipavaisa states that Upatissanagara, the capital before Anuradhapura, situated Io or I2 miles to north of the latter, was a prosperous and large market-town. A locality to north-eastward of Anuradhapura was called Utarapura in epigraphs of the Ist and 2nd centuries. Maagrammon probably represents Upatissanagara which may be synonymous aiso with Utarapura. Adeisamon was on a prolongation northward oi the line Anourogrammon-Maagrammon and in the vicinity of Vaviniya or even further north-east. Oulispada should be in the region of Buttala and Podouke in the locality Kalavdiva-Kurundigala. Nakadouba probably

Page 10
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 13
refers to the Nagamahathipa, the largest thipa at Mahagama. The Sennoi inhabited the Mullaitivu district. Tarakhoi suggests the clan name Tarasa (P. Taraccha) and their abode was the northern part of Trincomalee district. Diordouloi may be a corruption of Digamadulla (P. Dighayumandala), the present Gal Oya Valley in Batticaloa district. The Boumasanoi Occupied the ancient Kailaniya kingdom. The Nageiroi were a people in the Mahagama area: Nāgas are mentioned in the vicinity of Cittalapabbata (Situlpavva) in the Ist century. The Gatiba mountains were probably the hills of Kuncuttu Korale. Ptolemy undoubtedly got some Sinhalese place-names and their positions nearly right and he achieved a tolerable likeness to the actual shape of Ceylon. His Greek names include Some transliterations of Sinhalese names. Some names are distorted and others, probably, imaginary. His orientation was faulty and his idea of the size of Ceylon seriously wrong. Nevertheless, the information which he gives shows that in the 2nd century Western mariners and traders had acquired a remarkably good knowledge of the topography of Ceylon.
By the 4th century the Indian sea-borne trade was monopolised by the Axumites but there was a revival of Roman commerce with the East in the reign of Constantine : and it is recorded that in the year 36I an embassy from Serendivi (Ceylon) was received by the Emperor Julian. In the work, Pseudo-Kallisthenes, of the 5th century, there is an account by a Theban scholar of what he had learned about the Island of Taprobane, inhabited by the people called the Makrobioi ( the long-lived ). The Theban was told that in the neighbourhood of Taprobane there were a thousand other islands in the Erythraen Sea lying close to each other and one group of them, known as the Maniolai, possessed the magnet stone which attracted ships bolted with iron nails : Taprobane had five, large navigable
TVEIS.
Chinese merchant ships had begun to visit Ceylon from pre-Christian times. Embassies from the Sinhalese king to the Chinese Emperor visited China in the Ist and 2nd centuries. The great traveller, the Chinese monk, Fa-Hsien, came to Ceylon, reaching it after a voyage of I4 days from Tamluk at the mouth of the Ganges, in the year 4II and stayed here two years. He calls Ceylon " the Land of the Lion and gives its size as 5Oyojanas from east to west and 3o yojanas from north to South, and he says that there were nearly Ioo small islands off the Ceylon coast, distant from each other 2 to 40 miles, all subject to the main Island, and that they produced chiefly pearls and precious stones. There was one island, about 3 miles scuare, where the Mani beads (fine pearls used for rosaries) were found. Fa-Hsien says the climate was very agreeable, there being no distinction between summer and winter, and cultivation was carried on without regard to seasons. He gives a description of the City of Anuradhapura, of the great procession of the Tooth Relic, and of the cremation ceremony of a much revered monk of the fihintale

4 JOURNA. R.A.S. ( ("EY L()N) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Vumber
monastery. He observed many Sabaen (South Arabian) merchants in Ceylon. Fa-Hsien sailed from Ceylon in a large merchant vessel on which there were over 200 souls: the ship sailed eastward with a fair wind for two days, then a storm raged for 13 days and nights and they arrived alongside of an island where they stopped the leaks in the ship and again proceeded on their way, finally reaching Java after 90 or more days of sailing. Several Sinhalese embassies as well as parties of Sinhalese Buddhist monks and nuns went to China in the 5th century.
Sources of external information about Ceylon for the 4th and 5th centuries, barring the account of Fa-Hsien, are very scanty. By the second quarter of the 6th century, Ceylon had become the entrepot of sea trade between the West and the Far East. Chinese and other Far-Eastern ships sailed into its harbours carrying their cargoes of silks, while from the West came the vesssels of the Persians and Axumites. In the ports of Ceylon these merchants from East and West, as well as the merchants of India, met and exchanged their goods and purchased the products of Ceylon. The 'Christian Topography of Cosmas Indicopleustes is a work of this period and Ceylon is described in various passages in it as follows :- Taprobane is a large oceanic island lying in the Indian sea. Among the Indians it goes by the name of Sielediba, but the Pagans call it Taprobane, wherein is found the stone, hyacinth. Around it there is a great number of small islands, all of them having fresh water and coconut trees. They nearly all have deep water close up to them. The great island, as the natives allege, has a length of 3oo gaudia (gã’uta) and a breadth of as many--- that is, of 90o miles. There are two kings in the Island who are at feud with each other. The one possesses the hyacinth, and the other the rest of the Island wherein are the port and the emporium of trade. The emporium is one much resorted to by the people in those parts. The Island has also a church of Persian Christians who have settled there, and a presbyter who is appointed from Persia, and a deacon and a complete ecclesiastical ritual. The natives and their kings are, however, heathens in religion. In this Island they have many temples, and in one situated on an eminence is a single hyacinth as big as a large pine-cone, the colour of fire, and flashing from a distance, especially when the Sunbeams play around i---a matchless sight. As its position is central, the Island is a great resort of ships from all parts of India, and from Persia and Ethiopia, and in like manner it despatches many of its own to foreign ports. And from the inner countries, I mean China and other marts in that direction, it receives silks, aloes, clove-wood, sandalwood and their other products, and these it again passes on to the outer ports, I mean to Male (Malabar), where pepper grows, and to Kalliana (near Bombay), where copper is produced and sesame wood and materials for dress, for it is also a great mart of trade; and to Sindu (Sindh, the lower valley of the Indus) also, where musk or castor is got, as well as androstachus, and to Persia and the Homerite country, and to Adule (in the Red Sea).

Page 11
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 15
Receiving in return the traffic of these marts, and transmitting it to the inner ports, the Island exports to each of these at the same time
her own products ... Out in the Ocean at the distance of five days and nights from the mainland lies Sielediba, that is, Taprobane . . . Sielediba being thus in a central position with
reference to the Indies, and possessing the hyacinth, receives wares. from all trading marts, and again distributes them over the world, and thus becomes a great emporium . . . The kings of various parts of India possess elephants. But the king of Sielediba obtains by purchase both the elephants and horses which he possesses. The price he pays for the elephants depends upon the number of cubits they reach in height. For the height is measured from the ground in cubits, and the price is reckoned at so many pieces of money for each cubit, say 5o or a IOo pieces, or even more. His horses again are imported from Persia, and the traders from whom he buys them he exempts from the payment of custom-house dues . Procopius confirms the statement of Cosmas that the Abyssinian sailors of Adulis, now the main market for trade exchanges between the East and the Byzantine Empire, were to be seen in the Ceylon ports. Arab sea-faring had nearly disappeared in the 6th century, but about the middle of the 7th century had secured domination over the ocean routes to the West and all that trade was in their hands. The Chinese retained control of the seaborne traffic to the Far East. The Sinhalese and Chinese exchanged embassies in the 7th and 8th centuries. A Chinese text recounts the visit to Ceylon in the years 718 and 7Ig of a princely and learned Indian monk named Vajrabodhi: front. Anuradhapura he travelled into Ruhuna and thence to Adam's Peak, which is described as a wild region. Chinese sources describe the voyages of the Po-sse (? Persian Zoroastrians) to Ceylon and Malaya and say that they sailed in large ships. The visits of European ships and sailors to Indian and Ceylon ports had ceased in the 5th century and a thousand years were to pass before they re-entered Eastern waters.
References to Ceylon from the 9th to the 13th centuries are numerous in the South Indian inscriptions of this period : they occur chiefly in connection with the invasions and conquests of Ceylon by the Pandyans and C5las. In the 9th century pirates from the Gulf of Cutch raided shipping off the coasts of Ceylon as well as widely over the Indian Ocean. Muhammadan merchants had established a trading station in Colombo at least as early as the year 949: they had begun to trade with China in the 8th century. From 993 to Iozo Ceylon was a province of the Cola Empire: the powerful Cola navy helped in the conquest of Ceylon and the Maldive Islands and in the extension of Cola power to Malaya and Java. The Sinhalese kingdom regained some degree of prosperity and power in the I2th century, but the I3th century was a very disturbed period, wracked by civil war, invasion and pillage, and towards its close Ceylon became a feudatory of the Pandyan Empire. In I283, Bhuvanekabahu I sent an embassy to the Sultan of Egypt with an offer to trade in cinnamon, precious

6 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. II. Special Number
stones and elephants. A well-known traveller who visited Ceylon about 1293 was Marco Polo.
The principal ports of Ceylon, except Gokanna (Trincomalee), were those on the northern and north-western coasts, by far the most important being Mahatittha (Maintai). All were intimately associated with the pearl and chank fisheries in the shallow seas of this region. This coast was also the most vulnerable part of the Sinhalese kingdom because it faced the Coromandel coast of South India from which the Colas and Pandyans embarked upon their invasions of Ceylon. These invasions compelled a permanent change, for geographical reasons, in the site of the capital of the Sinhalese kings from Anuradhapura to Polonnaruva in Io.70.
(C). Territorial Divisions
Rohamadesa or Rohana-mandala (Sinh. Ruhuụu-danaviya) and Malayadesa or Malaya-mandala (Sinh. Malamandulu) were two principalities which are mentioned from the earliest historical times. Rohana comprised all the area to the east of the 1aha'ili Gaga together with lower Üva and the Hambantota, 1ātara and (Galle districts, and its capital was at Mahägänma (present Tissa 17ahārā unua ), while Malaya extended over the entire mountain region and its foothills. Rajarattha is not mentioned by that name in the Chronicle till the oth century, but it was historically the earliest principality, the realm of the rulers at Anuradhapura until B.C. I6 when Dutthagamani. Abhava united the whole island into one kingdom.
Rajaratha was divided into four divisions named after the cardinal directions and the most important of these divisions was Dakkhinadesa or Dakkhinapassa (Dakunpasa in inscriptions) : from the end of the 6th century it became the principality of the Yuvaraja and this continued to be the practice till the I2th century. Towards the end of the I2th century, Rajaratha was changed to Patittharattha (Sinh. Pihitirata; in inscriptions, Pihitirajaya or Pitirajaya), and IDakkhiņadesa and Malaya were amalgamated to form Mlãyā-rațțha (Alava-rajaya), so-called because it was the appanage of the Mava (equivalent to Mahaya or Mahapa, P. Mahadipada): together with Rohala whose name remained unchanged, they formed Tisihala (Trisininhala-rajaya or Tunrajaya).
The boundary between Rajarattha and Rohana was the Iaha'ali Gaga, the largest river in Ceylon. At different times Rohana was ruled by princes who were independent or semi-independent of the king at Anuradhapura. Revolts and uprisings usually originated there: So did the organisation of resistance to fight or expel a Soth Indian invader. The lines of communication from Rajarattha to Rohana were long and over difficult terrain, and therefore vulneral:le: even the Colas, during their conquest in the IIth century, made no serious attempt to occupy and administer Rohana although they

Page 12
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 17
carried out punitive expeditions. Economically, Rohana was a much less prosperous territory than Rajarattha. It had no irrigation works approaching the magnitude of those in Rajarattha, and the remains of its capital, Mahagama, bear no comparison with those of Anuradhapura or Polonnaruva.
Malaya, the mountain principality, was ruled from the 6th century to the IIth century by a junior prince styled the Malayaraja. Later, it lost importance and its administrator was not a member of the royal family. The mountain fastnesses afforded sanctuary to defeated rebels and absconders from justice. Economically, Malaya produced little agriculturally but it was a source of precious stones.
Up to about the 7th century the terms used for the largest territorial divisions were desa, passa (S. pasa), and jana pada (S. danaviya). The term rattha (S. rata) is absent in the Mahavamsa although it occurs in the Pali Commentaries. The inscriptions of the early centuries of the Christian era refer to district chieftains styled ratiya or ratika : one of them administered a sub-division called a kannika. (kaniya in inscriptions). Other sub-divisions were known as raji (rajiya in inscriptions), bija (bija orbijaka in inscriptions) and atana. The governors of the largest territorial divisions were princes or ministers. The title parumaka signified the aristocracy next below royalty but it did not necessarily confer territorial jurisdiction, although some of the parumakas were boikas of certain localities. The gamika was the village headman.
In the medieval period (8th to I2th centuries) provinces were clearly distinguished from districts: in contemporary inscriptions the provincial administrators are styled Pas-ladu and the district chiefs Rat-ladu. But there was no uniformity (which is the case even at present) in the designations of the major territorial divisions. The provinces were called passa or desa or padesa or janapada or mandala (S. madulu). Rattha was a district within a province except in the case of the principality of Rajarattha (S. Rajarata). There were other anomalies: Rohana, Malava and Rajarattha had within them divisions also known as desa, passa, mandala, jana pada and rattha. An alternative for the district designation rattha was vagga (S. vaga. or vaka). Mandala, which signified a province in the medieval period, was used occasionally in the early period in a much more restricted sense. The older names of the sub-divisions (kaniya, rajiya, etc.) went out of use and were replaced by kuliya and bim.
(D). Roads
Roads were necessary at all times for the passage of bullock-drawn wagons and carts which were the vehicles in common use in Ceylon from the beginnings of history. Horse-drawn chariots were employed to a limited extent in war, though they probably always formed part

8 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
of the king's equipage. Elephants were doubtless used to draw open carts carrying specially heavy loads. Defined roads, with suitable gradients and bridges of adequate strength at river crossings, were required by all these types of vehicles for the purposes of traffic and trade, and were in existence in Ceylon always. Remains of ancient roads, some paved, and of ancient stone bridges still exist. Wooden bridges were more common than those of stone, but, as is to be expected, all have perished. The construction of one particular bridge across the Kală Oya at a point northward of (Giribāva by Parakkamabāhu’s general, Senapati Deva, is described as follows:- 'he (the Senapati) at the instruction of the king, threw a long, very fine and very solid bridge across the river of the Kalavapi, passable by files of elephants, horses and chariots, held together with iron bands and nails, made of beams of timber, and 20 cubits (3o feet) broad'. Causeways of stone were also constructed. The Pali Chronicles differentiate between main highways or trunk roads (mahamagga), roads (magga or magganumagga), streets in towns (vithi) and footpaths (ekapadikamagga or aijasa). The Sinhalese inscriptions, likewise, distinguish between roads (manga or manga) and streets (veya). Resthouses (armbalam of modern times) were provided at intervals on the roads so that travellers could shelter or rest. Nissanka Malla (r. 18; - IQ6) states in an inscription:- 'in the course of inspecting the three kingdoms (Pihiti, Maya and Ruhuna) in various ways, he (the King) fixed the distance of a gavuva and calling it a Nissankagavuva, he caused inscribed milestones to be set up . Several of these gavuta or Nissankagavuva pillars have been discovered along ancient roads, and Codrington has stated his opinion that the earlier Sinhalese gavuva was about 2 miles.
The Chronicles and Commentaries refer specifically to a few of the main highways:- (i) from Jambukola (near Kankesanturai) to Anurādhapura ; (ii) from Mahātittha (Māntai) to Anurādhapura : this was an important commercial route as well as the path of the invader advancing from the seaport upon the capital; (iii) from Anurädhapura via the Kacchakatittha ford (Mahagantota), Mahiyañgana and Buttala to Mahagama (Tissamahardima), joining the capitals of Rajarattha and Rohana: from Mihintale to Mahagantota on this route was 9 yojanas; (iv) from Mahāgāma to Dīghavāpi (near Irakkāmam in the Gal Oya Valley), 9 yojanas, (v) from Anuradhapura to Uruvela (at the mouth of the Kala Oya), 5 yojanas; (vi) the East coast highroad, which passed through Chagama (Sakamam) ; and (vii) the pilgrim road from Rajarattha to Adam's Peak which was greatly improved in the reign of Vijayabahu I. There were many other highroads joining centres of population and trade, especially the ports, nakaras (forts or trading-stations) and niyamatanas (market-towns). In the towns, street-lines were laid down : Fa-Hsien (4II-4I3) says that in Anuradhapura main streets and side streets were level and well-kept. The main highway in the capital city was the Mangul-maha-veya

Page 13
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAI, CEYLON 19
which ran through the north and South gates of the Citadel. The bunds of the larger tanks and of the major canals would have made excellent highways, as they do at this day (e.g. Kalavdiva, Nuvaravdiva, Kanta lay tank, Parakramasamudra, Tissaviva at Anuradhapura, Tissaväva at Tissamahārāma, Alahärra canal, Yõda väva, Ridi-bändidila, Aigamidilla-dila and several others). The bunds of the smaller tanks would have formed the main footpaths, as they still do in the dry zone. The ancient Sinhalese, whose skill in irrigation engineering attained the highest degree of proficiency, would readily have understood how to make the best use of the contours in road construction and how to safeguard their roads against erosion by the action of water.
It might be added here that the Kalu-gal-bdimma which runs across country for many miles in Bintain na Pattu and Velassa Division and was thought to be a built-up highway, is not the work of man but a natural dyke.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Ceylon Journal of Science, Section G, I. I63: II. Plates 72 and 73,
and page I29. Cillavariasa, Parts I and II, trans. by W. Geiger. Colombo, Ig53. Dipavarinsa, text and trans. by H. Oldenburg. London, I879. Epigraphia Zeylanica, II. 25, 38, 95, 2I4 : III. 327. Giles, H. A. Travels of Fa-Hsien. London, IQ53. Hourani, G. F. Arab Seafaring in the Indian Ocean. Princeton, I95I. Mahavansa, trans. by W. Geiger. Colombo, Ig5o. McCrindle, J. W. Ancient India as described in Classical Literature.
London, I90I. McCrindle, J. W. Ancient India as described by Ptolemy. Calcutta,
I927. Nell, A. Ceylon Literary Register, Third Series, 87, II4, I78. Nicholas, C. W. University of Ceylon Review, VII, No. 2, I42: VIII, No. 2, IIf: IX, No. 1, 20; Bulletin, Ceylon Geographical Society, Vols. 4 and 5, NoS. 4 and I, 93. Sastri, K. A. Nilakanta. A History of South India. Oxford, I955. Seneviratne, John M. Journal of the Ceylon Branch of the Royal
Asiatic Society, XXIV, No. 68, 75. Shamasastry, R. Kautilya's Arthasastra. Mysore, Ig23. Tennent, Sir J. E. Ceylon. Vol. I. Warmington, E. H. The Commerce between the Roman Empire and
India Cambridge, 1928. Wheeler, Sir Mortimer. Rome beyond the Imperial Frontiers. London,
п956.

CHAPTER III
THE BATTICALOA DISTRICT
(A). Pānama Pattu
Panama Pattu is the southernmost division of the administrative district of Batticaloa and the greater part of it is under forest. The only perennial river is the Kumbukkan Oya which is the boundary between the Batticaloa and Hambantota districts. The ancient irrigation works were of no great dimensions but the region held quite a large population because there are many remains of Buddhist monasteries, some of them dating from the 2nd century B.C. Massive rock-groups, many over 25o feet in height, and extensive outcrops of rock rise from the level ground every few miles, some from the seashore itself, and the ancient Sinhalese made use of these commanding and picturesque sites, as they did everywhere, to construct their cave monasteries and thtipas. The coast-line is.indented by several salt lagoons, but the only natural harbour is Arugam Bay. As in the adjacent Yala area, a notable feature is the absence of inscriptions and of architectural and sculptural remains of the medieval period (9th to 13th centuries): this suggests some considerable depopulation of the region before this period, probably owing to disease, as stated in an early Portuguese map.
The extensive ruins, consisting of numerous caves, at Bambaragastallava, nearly 4 miles west of Okanda, are named Nakapavata in a pre-Christian cave inscription there. This, in all probability, is the Nagapabbata Vihara founded by Gothabhaya, ruler of Rohana, very early in the 2nd century B.C.
Next in known date of foundation are the ruins at Karandahela, about a mile north of the I4th mile on the Pottuvil-Moneragala road. This is a lofty hill with the remains of a thipa and other buildings at its foot and caves at the higher levels. An inscription of the Ist century in situ states that Habutagala Vihara (the ancient name of the monastery) was founded by Kakavaņa Tisa Maharaja (Kākavaņņa Tissa or Kavan Tissa, ruler or Rohana in the 2nd quarter of the 2nd century B.C.). The name Habutagala may be synonymous with Hambugalaka Wihara of the Mahavamsa, the place where the thera Tissa persuaded the offended Ministers of Vattagamani Abhaya to become, reconciled with their king. Other inscriptions, also of the Ist century, give the names of three tanks granted to Habutagala
I. Brahmi Inscriptions in the Yala East Reserve, Sir Paul Pieris Felicitation Volume, 58ff.
2. Ibid., 6o-62 ; C.J.S. (G) II, III 5, I76.

Page 14
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEY LON 21
Vihara :- Dahuliya, Gabiçdatatiri, and Hamaņavira :: three or four breached tanks now exist in the vicinity.
The cave inscriptions at the ancient monastery at Bovattagala, about 3 miles north-west of Kaimina, are of considerable interest in that they record donations made to the Sangha by the descendants, probably contemporaneous with Dutthagamani Abhaya (B.C. I6II37), of the once independent royal dynasty of Kataragama which was dispossessed by Gothabhaya of Rohana. The inscriptions of this dynasty, which are associated with those at Kottaddimuhela, a few miles to the west, carry the distinctive emblem of a fish and they give the names of five generations of royal personages :- (i) Gamini : (ii) his Io sons, one of whom was Raja Uti; (iii) his grandsons, Damaraia and prince Abaya ; (iv) his great-grandchildren, the princes Mahatisa and Tisa, and the princess Anuradi; and (v) his great-great-granddaughter, princess Savera. Later inscriptions at Bóvatagala indicate that the monastery was in a flourishing condition up to the 7th century.
A township named Uti, possibly connected with Raja Uti of the Kataragana dynasty, is mentioned in an inscription of the 2nd century B.C. at Kongala, a rocky hill about 4 miles north of Kilmana, where there are several inscribed caves. Inscriptions of the 5th century at this same site mention the places Citagalaya and Mayulavila : the latter name is repeated in a 4th century inscription at Akuruke'ugala, about 20 miles further north.
Kiri pokunahela, about 2 miles South of Bambaragastaliva, was also a pre-Christian cave monastery. A 5th century inscription here records the construction of the rock-cut steps by a resident of Kunarivata.
The village Kaniyutagama is mentioned in a pre-Christian cave
inscription at Viharegala, a remote group of ruins about 9 miles west of Okanda.7
Other pre-Christian Buddhist monasteries bearing contemporary inscriptions occur at:-- (i) Veheragalkanda, about Io miles west of Okanda ; (ii) Kudinibigala, 2 miles north-west of Okanda, a very picturesque and dominating rock ; (iii) Kirallāna, 4 miles north-west of Okanda ; (iv) Nilagiriva, a lofty rock, 3 miles south of the Ioth mile on the Pottuvil-Monerdigala road , (v) Rotakulam, 3 miles from Pottuvil, where the inscription is by a leader of bowmen ; (vi) Tisnaula-Reina, north of Hilava (vii) Naval- Ar-kulat ut, where there is a solitary cave carrying an inscription by the son of a prince who was a master
3. M. 33.7I; U.C.R. VII, No. 4, 23S.
4. C.J.S. (G) II, 99 (footnote 2), Too, II, 4, 1 i 5, I 75, I76 ; Sir l’aul t’ieris Felicitation Volume, 65-68.
5. Sir Paul Pieris Felicitation Volume, 63. 6. Ibid., 62. 7. Ibid., 64.

22 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
of elephant-trainers ; (viii) Budubāva, about 5 miles from Vadagarna; and (ix) Lēnama, about 6 miles west of Okanda. There is little doubt that systematic exploration will reveal more ancient sites in this area.
Panama-viva Vihara, by Panama tank and about 2 miles from the village, was also founded in pre-Christian times, as a cave inscription attests. Later inscriptions of the 5th to 7th centuries at this site give its ancient name as Panava-rajamaha-vahara, situated in the subdivision named Vajana. Also mentioned are the places:- (i) Udagama; (ii) Lunugamana, doubtless associated with one of the salt lagoons in the vicinity and (iii) Venijana.
At Line'-malai (so-called because an old survey line runs by it), a Small, rocky hill about 2 miles west of Rottakulam, there are inscriptions by three early kings, Bhatikabhaya (B.C. 22-A.C. 7), Mahādāthikamahānāga (7—IQ) and Kanițțha Tissa (I67—r86). The site is named Sipavata Vihara in all the inscriptions, a name unknown from the Chronicles, but perhaps identical with the later Sigam of the Sigiri Graffiti. In the inscription of Kanittha Tissa the grantor was the Ratiya (district administrator) who administered the division named Huvahaka, which is identical with Huvaca-kannika mentioned in the Mahávamsa as a district in Rohana in the Ist century. If Huvaca-kannika was a sub-division of the area afterwards known as Hüvarattha (present Uva), then Hüvarattha extended in the Ist century as far as the sea near Pottuvil. In Huvaca-kannika, Mahadathikamahanaga built the Culanagapabbata or Culanagalena Vihara which was considered to be an ideal place for meditation: it has not been identified. The other place-names which occur in the 'Line'- malai inscriptions are:— (i) Dakapuņaka ; (ii) Maha Girigamaka, where there was an irrigation canal; (iii) Nakamulaya, the seat of the Ratiya of Huvahaka ; (iv) Darakada tank in Daramaraya ; (v) Coraviva tank and (vi) the tract of fields named Mala.0
Kalayana-kannika was a sub-division of Rohana at the beginning of the Ist century and was an area extending approximately from Pottuvil to Panama. In this district Mahadathikamahānāga (7-I9) built Maninagapabbata Vihara. At the ruins now known as Raitravela or Sdistravela, close to the sea and not far from the mouth of the Naval Air, where there are the remains of a colossal thipa, there is an inscription of this king in which he records his benefaction to the vihāra at the site which is named Bohogiri Nakapavata Vihara :: this, doubtless, is the Maninagapabbata Vihara of the Chronicle. Places named in the inscription as assigned to the Vihara are :- (i) Velamuka or Elamuka, a name which suggests a place on the coast; (ii) Urakamaka .
8. Parker, 432 ; U.C.R. VIII, No. 2, II7 ; C.J.S. (G) II, 2oo ; U.C.R. VII, No. 4, 246.
9. C.J. S. (G) II, III3, III 4. Io. M. 34, go ; 6o, 66 ; M.T. 637, 2I ; E.H. B. I 2o; U.C. R. VIII, No. 2, r27 : IX, No. I, 42 : Sig. Graff., II, App. C.

Page 15
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 23
(iii) Hujikada and (iv) Bira ( . )gayara. In thesamedistrict of Kālāyanakannika, the same king built the Kalanda Vihara: in a later passage, Mahasena (275-3oI) is credited with the building of Kalanda Vihara at Brahmanagama in Rohana, destroying a Brahmanical temple there and erecting his vihāra on its site. Again, Aggabodhi VII (772-777) is said to have built Kalanda Vihara. The ruins of Kalanda Vihara. have not yet been identified.
Mahadathikamahānāga also built the Pasanadipika Vihara. The name fits the large, isolated rock now called Nilagiriya, south of Lahugala. To honour the Mahathera of Pasanadipika Vihāra, Dappula (circa 65o), the ruler of Rohana, built for him the Rohana or Ruhunu Vihara. In two inscriptions of the I4th century at the site now called Magul-maha-vihara (about 7 miles west of Pottuvil), inscribed by. command of a Queen named Viharamahadevi, who was the chief consort of two brother kings named Perakumba (= Parakkama) who vanquished the Cölas and ruled over Rohana, the site is named Rünu-maha-vera and is said to have been founded by king Daisenkali (Dhatusena). Notwithstanding the discrepancy between the Chronicles and the inscription as to the name of the founder, the identity of Rohana Vihara is established.
Mahadathikamahanaga (7-I9) built the Samuddha or Samudda Vihara on the banks of the Kubukanda-nadi, the present Kumbukkan Oya. The name suggests a situation near the sea.
An inscription of Kanittha Tissa (I67-186) at Nelum-pat Pokuna, about 5 miles north of Kilmana, gives the ancient name of the site as Gosagala Mahavihara and grants to it shares in water-revenues at Mahanakaraka, presumably Anuradhapura.
On the boundary between Panama Pattu and the Badulla district and close to the north bank of the Haida Oya is a picturesque ruined site known as Na-maluva where there are several inscriptions dating from the Ist century B.C. to the 4th century A.C. In these inscriptions the site is named Giritisapavata-mahavihara. Two of the inscriptions are dated in the reign of Sirimekavana Aba Maharaja (Sirimeghavanna, 3oI-328). A territorial division named Mayuvelasa (in which the modern name Velassa might be contained) is mentioned : this division apparently extended over this area and in it was the village Mahagama, Other place-names mentioned are :— (i) Vilagama ; (ii) Vahiraka and (iii) Balasataka. One inscription names the Minister Labakanaka Aba, a member of the Lambakanna clan.
II. M. 34. 89 : 37. 4I : * 48. 7o ; M. T. 637, I9, 685 ; U.C.R. VII, No. 4, 243, rote 5 II.
I 2. M. 34. 9 II : 45. 54 ; Puj. 29 ; Raj. 57 ; E.Z. IV, "I6I. 13. M. 34. go; M.T. 606. r . Sir Paul Pieris Felicitation Volume, 64 ; A.S.C.A.R. I934, I8.

24 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
At the ruins at Galahitiodai, about 2 miles southward of Lahugala tank, there are inscriptions of the Ist, 3rd and 4th centuries. The site is named Ayapavata and the places Avadaka and Bamaviya are mentioned.
Akuruketugala is a ruined site about a mile from the last-named with two inscriptions of the 4th century. The ancient name of the site is given as Karapavata Mahavihara, and the places Garadara and Mayulavila (which also occurs at Kóngala) are mentioned.
The ruined site now known as Veherakema, about 6 miles Southeast of Lahugala, is named Macala Vehera in a 7th century inscription in situ. The inscription is by a king named Vahaka Maharaja, a ruler not mentioned in the Chronicles, and he declares that he built the Cetiya at this spot.
(B). The Gall Oya Valley
The Gal Oya Valley, or, more strictly, the Area of Authority of the Gal Oya Development Board, occupies, for the greater part, the ancient and important territorial division called Dighavapi-mandala or Dighavapi-rattha in the Pali Chronicles and Commentaries and Digamandulu or Digamadulla in Sinhalese literature and inscriptions.16 Within this major division were sub-divisions styled mandala, janavu (danaviya, P. janapada), vaga (synonymous with vaka, P. vagga) and kuliya, so that it bore the status of a province and not that of the normal rattha or district. 17. It extended over both banks of the Galha. Ganga (Gal-hoy, present Gal Oya) and the area to north of the river was called, in a Ioth century inscription, Metera-Digamandulla.18
The name Dighavapi (which means literally long tank ) goes back in legend and history to the earliest recorded times. It is stated in the Mahdiwanisa that the Buddha on his third visit to Cevlon, after spending the day at the foot of Sumanakuta (Adam's Peak), “set forth for Dighavapi, and there the Master seated himself with the brotherhood at the place where the Cetiya (afterwards) stood, and gave himself up to meditation to consecrate the spot. The older Chronicle, the Dipavamsa, has no reference to the visit to Sumanaktita: it says that the Buddha went to Dighavapi from the site of the later Kalyani (Kailaniya) thipa, travelling through the air, and that at the place of the Dighavapi Cetiya, the Buddha who was full of compassion to the world, descended from the air and again entered upon mystical meditation '.' By this association with the Buddha, as
I5. E.Z. IV, I43 ; Sdh Rv 315.
I6. M.I. 78: 24. 2: 33. 9 : 74. IIo, I8o: 75. I, Io; Puj. 2 ; Raj.33; 4.S.C.4.R. I953. 22.
I 7. U.C. R. IX, No. I, 2o, 4 I.
I 8. M. 48. I 32 ; E.Z. IV. 75 (as corrected at E.Z. V, I 39).
I9. M. I. 77-79; D. 2.58-60.

Page 16
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAL CEYLON 25
the Buddhists believed, Dighavapi became one of the I6 most sacred places of the Buddhists of Ceylon.
The traditions recorded in the Ceylon Chronicles about the IndoAryan ancestors of the Sinhalese, who came from Northern India and colonised the Island, preserve the names of some of the leaders who founded the first settlements, which were named after them. One of these leaders or chieftains was the noble Dighayu : and Dr. Paranavitana has made an important observation on the connection between Dighayu and Dighavapi. He says, “the form Digã, as well as Diga (in Digamadulla and Digamandulu), presupposes an original Dighayu, and the place known as Dighavapi was possibly the same as the settlement named after Dighayu, referred to in chapter 9, verse Io of the Mahdiwanisa. In the identification of Dighavapi, it is, therefore, not necessary to look for a long tank’. The construction of a tank named Dighavapi is nowhere recorded, and the medieval Sinhalese name for the region did not include the element-vapi (tank, S. -vāva). It is quite possible, of course, that one of the tanks was called Dighavapi after the district, and it might well have been the first tank to have been constructed there, but the reservoir itself was not of such dimensions or importance to receive specific mention. Parker attempted to identify the breached tank now known as Mahakandiyavdiva or Kandiankattu, about 6 miles south-west of Uhana, with the long tank, Dighavapi. Brohier describes it as follows:-"the reservoir was formed in the foothills of the Uva mountains by raising two short, low embankments across the hollows in a central stretch of high ground. Judged from the contour map it was perhaps 6 milesin length, and possibly not much more-if anything less, than one mile in width on the average . . . Its reputed distributory channels which led to the fields appear to have been spread, over the Batticaloa district, almost up to the coast, for 40 miles or more... The size and shape of Mahakandiya Wewa, however, yet remain a matter of controversy, although the modern topographical maps reduce the margin of error . Later history says nothing about any enlargement or restoration of an original tank named Dighavapi: indeed, there is complete silence in the Chronicles about a tank of that name although references are numerous to the place and the district with the same name. •.
The identity of a tank with a long bund named Dighavapi may well be questioned, but there is no historical doubt that this region was, 22 centuries ago, one of the most important food producing areas in the principality of Rohana (Ruhuna). The eastern frontier of the Tamil conqueror, Elara, in the first half of the 2nd century B.C., was the Mahavaili Ganga : along it, from Mahiyangana to the sea,
2O. Note I to E.Z. V, 134.
2I. Parker, "Ancient Ceylon , 396; Brohier, "Ancient Irrigation Works in Ceylon ", III, 42, 44.

26 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Kakavanna Tissa maintained garrisons at a number of fords to guard against invasion of his own territory of Rohana. The Chronicle states that Kakavanna Tissa stationed his second son, the prince Tissa, at Dighavapi with troops and chariots 'in order to guard the open country'. This statement is difficult to understand. Since the river-line was defended, an attack down the east coast, through Dighavapi, could not be delivered unless the river defences were first breached. Furthermore, the Dighavapi district was too remote to supply timely reinforcements to threatened troops on the river, and, it was far distant from the direct line of march from any point of break-through on the river to Kakavanna Tissa's capital, Mahagama (Tissamaharina). Therefore. the forces commanded by prince Tissa in the Dighavapi district could have played but a limited role in any general scheme for the defence of Rohana against Elara. We know, however, from epigraphical Sources, that up to this time no king had established his authority over the whole of Ceylon: there were rulers, styled raja in their inscriptions, independent of each other, in various regions in the Island, and in Rohana itself there was the recently suppressed Kataragama dynasty which held sway over the south-east of Ceylon and part of the Batticaloa district. It may well be that it was to protect Rohana against these internal, potential enemies, and not against Elara, that the prince Tissa was stationed at Dighavapi.
In B.C. I6I, when Elara had been overthrown and the whole of Ceylon united, for the first time, under the sole rule of one Sinhalese monarch, King Dutthagamani Abhaya (Dutugamunu), the same prince Tissa (the new king's younger brother and heir to the throne) was again appointed to reside at Ibighavapi to direct the work of harvest : and there he remained for 23 years until the last year of his brother's reign. The importance of the Dighavapi district, it may be conjectured from this subsequent statement, lay not so much in its military significance as in its value as one of the principal sources of food Supply at that time. The vice-royalty of the prince Tissa in this region as well as over the greater part of Eastern Ceylon is still remembered in local tradition which ascribes to Tissa Kumaraya many of the ruins which still survive. The Chronicles record that while prince Tissa resided at Dighavapi his two sons built each a Vihara, in that region. The eldest son, Lafijatissa, built the beautiful Kumbhila or Girikumbhila Vihara, which has been identified by recently discovered inscriptions in situ as the ruins near Bakkiälla. The younger son, Thūlathana, built the Kandara Vihāra, also called Alakandara and Lakandara. The Pali Commentaries mention viharas named Lokandara, Lokantara and Lokuttara which
22. M. 23. I6 : 24. 2.
23. C.J.S. (G) II. 99, Ioo, I 75, I76 ; Sir Paul Pieris Felićitation Volume, б5-67.
24. М. 24. 57, 58 : 32. 2.

Page 17
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAI, CEYLON 27
may be synonyms for Kandara or Lakandara, but the site has not yet been discovered. It is not improbable that more than one ancient site hidden in the iungle was submerged when the present Gal Oya reservoir was constructed. On ascending the throne in B.C. I37 king Saddhatissa (previously the prince Tissa) built the Dighavapi Cetiya together with the Vihara of that name: the Cetiya was covered with a network set with gems and decorated with flowers of gold. The Sinhalese Chronicles call it Dighanakha or Diginaka. There is, strangely, no further reference in the Chronicles to any renovation or embellishment of this celebrated vihara. Mention is made of a visit by Kittisinirājasiha in the middle of the 18th century to the Nakha Cetiya, but whether this was identical with ancient Dighavapi (Dighanakha) Cetiya is not certain: the ruined monument at Veraiadi, near Irakkamam, was locally known as Nakha-vehera prior to its reoccupation by the Sangha about I924, since which time it has been popularly, and probably correctly, known as Dighavapi Cetiya.
At Rajagala or Rassahela, the large rocky hill on the eastern side of Divulana tank, there are many drip-ledged caves, the former abode of eremite monks, and about 20 of these caves bear inscriptions in the script of the 2nd and Ist centuries B.C. Five of these epigraphs record the donation of some of the caves to the Sangha by two sons of Saddhatissa (who is styled Devanapiya Maharaja Gamani Tisa) and their wives: one son is styled Maha Aya (great prince) signifying that he was the eldest son, and the names of his wives are given as Budadata and Yahaśini, while the other son is called Tiśa Aya (prince Tiśa) and his wife is named Samika.” Maha Aya afterwards became king as Laijatissa (B.C. IIO-IIo) but a prince named Tissa who was a Son of Saddhatissa is not mentioned in the Chronicles. In one of the inscriptions the name of the hill may be read doubtfully as Dhanatisapavata: Gothabhava, ruler of Rohana, the grandfather of Saddhatissa, is said to have founded a vihara nanned Danapabbata.
The Kufijarahinaka Vihara, also called Kandarahinaka, built by king Laijatissa, was probably in Dighavapi district: and the Päcinagharaka Vihära, which existed in the Ist century, was, if not in Dighavapi district, just outside it to the west or north-west. In these early days the distance from Dighavapi to Mahagama (Tissamaharama) was reckoned as 9 yojanas (70 to So miles): the ancient route is not specified.3
There are other known ancient sites in the Gal Oya Valley where there are inscriptions which date these ruins back to the 2nd or Ist
25. D. 20.8, Io; 1.33. I4, I5; E.H. B. 66, 83, I. 23. 26. M. 33. 1o, II ; Puj. 18 ; Raj. 44. 27. A.S.C.4. R. 1935, para 39 ; U.C. l. VII, No. 4, 244. 28. Dhw. 31.
29. M. 33. 27; E.M. 33.26; E.H. B. 66.
3o. E.H.B. 3o.

28 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
century B.C. On a hill about a mile north-east of Damana there is a group of 7 caves with inscriptions: one cave was donated by the wife of a chieftain, another by a village headman. On the hill, GanegamaRanda, above the village of Vadindigala, there is a similar group of inscribed caves donated by, amongst others, the local village corporation, a village headman and a householder. In village No. Io at Uhana there is an unusual epigraph which reads, “the grove of the monk Kubira", while at Amf-dirai there is a cave inscription which states that the cave was donated by the group of twelve men'. At Sangamamkanda, just inland of the 53 3/4 milepost, is an extensive outcrop of rock, mounted by rock-cut steps and crowned by a breached thtipa. A cave inscription and two rock inscriptions of pre-Christian date occur at Mullikulam-malai, near Palamunai.
Inscriptions of the early centuries A.C. occur at a few other sites, also monastic. On the rock at Vérapudava, near Tottama, there is a worn inscription of the 2nd century and another of the 7th century. At Pokunudeka, 6 miles from Uhana, 3 inscriptions of the 3rd/4th century occur, and one of them is by a district chieftain (ratiya) concerning the cutting of the rock-cut steps: none of them gives the ancient name of the vihara. At Kondavattavan tank there are scattered ruins which may or may not have formed a single monastery in ancient times. A pre-Christian inscription is the oldest epigraph. Next in date are two inscriptions of the early centuries A.C. inscribed on a boulder in the upper reaches of the tank, and one of them gives the ancient name of the monastery as Ahali-araba-vihara, a name not recorded in the Chronicles. Not far away is an inscribed stone pillar, the contents of which will be described later.
At the extensive ancient monastery on Rajagala or Raissahela (already mentioned in connection with the cave inscriptions there of the sons of Saddhatissa) there are also three rock inscriptions of the reign of Mahinda II (777-797) which have been edited in Epigraphia Zeylanica. Mahinda II was the king who, after subduing rebellion in Rohana, decreed the Galha Ganga (Gal Oya), in place of the Mahavili Ganga, as the future boundary between Rajarattha and Rohana. The three epigraphs record grants of land to Arittara-vehera, the 8th century name of the site, situated in the sub-division of Lam-janavu (=Lam-danaviya) by (i) Apay Dalsiva (Adipada Dathasiva of the Cillavarinsa), a ruler of Rohana, (ii) Sen, a high dignitary of Rohana, and (iii) Vīrānihkurā, the administrator of the Lam-janavu area. The lands granted to the Vihara were situated in the villages of :-
(i) Kalalvali, in Lam-janavu sub-district (the area around
Divulana, probably extending to Uhana),
3I, A.S.C.A.R., I953, 28 : I954, 36 ; C.J.S. (G) II, II9. 32. A.S.C.A.R., I954, 36, No. 13. 33. E.Z., IV. I 69-II 76.
34. Сиl. 48. 32 : 49. Io-13.

Page 18
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAL CEYLON 29
(ii) Soruyur, on the south (right) bank of the Gal-hoy (Gal Oya); (iii) Mahāvägaņā, in Sarațväga sub-division ; (iv) Guļavälla ;
(v) Mivangamu, which may be identical with Muvangamuva,
3 miles south of Amparai, (vi) Malatta (not the same as Malavatthu).
Malavatthu-mandala or Malvatu-mandala or Malvatu-kuliya was the local sub-district around the village of Malavatthu, modern Malvattai, between Amparai and Sammanturai: this village was granted in the middle of the 7th century to Ariyakari Vihara, a monastery in Rohana.”
The pillar inscription at Kondavatavan has been edited by Dr. Paranavitana:30 and is of great interest for the light it throws on the social and economic conditions which prevailed in Ceylon during the 9th and Ioth centuries . It is dated in the Ioth year (934) of king Dappula IV. In substance it is an edict regulating certain aspects of the administration of the village of Aragam (present Kondavattavan), situated in Metera Digamandulla (Digamandulla to north of the Gal Oya), the revenues of which were enjoyed at the time by the Dandanayaka named Rakus of Sangva (a place-name) who later became the King's Commander-in-Chief (Seneviradun, P. Senapati). The richer landlords of this time, particularly if they were absentee landlords, were permitted to farm their revenues to lessees or revenuefarmers who dealt direct with the tenants and collected the landlord's dues on a commission basis. This system of lease was called patta, a word of Tamil origin, and is still practised in South India but had gone out of use in Ceylon in the I6th century.
The Dighavapi district attained historical importance for the last time during the reign of Parakkamabāhu I (II.53-II86). It was a centre of fierce resistance to that monarch's attempt to extend his authority over the principality of Rohana. Before his accession to the throne, Parakkamabahu had waged a long and bitter, but eventually successful, war with Manabharana, the ruler of Rohana, but all the fighting took place along the Mahavaili Ganga and in the Polonnaruva. area: when Manabharana finally suffered defeat and gave up the struggle, Parakkamabahu did not exploit his success by pursuing him into Rohana. On his death bed, Manabharana is said to have commanded the princes of his family to submit themselves to Parakkamabahu, but this injunction was not heeded. The Tooth and Bowl Relics, indispensable to sovereignity over the whole of Ceylon, were in Manabharana's possession and, on his death, passed to his mother, 9ueen Sugala. When Parakkamabahu celebrated his consecration at Polonnaruva as the successor of Gajabahu, ruler of Rajarattha, the
35. Cul. 75. 5 ; 45. 6o ; Sig. Graff., I, App. C. 36. E.Z., V, I 24-I 4 I.

30 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
ceremony was performed without the Relics. At the beginning of his reign he proceeded to subjugate Rohana in order to obtain forcible possession of the Relics, and the people of Rohana stood firmly behind Queen Sugala in resisting aggression. Parakkamabahu's troops, commanded by the Lankadhikarin Kitti entered Dighavapi district from Erahulu (Eravur, 8 miles northward of Batticaloa), captured a fortified position at Givulaba (possibly Divulana) and advanced to Uddhagama (Uhana) where they entrenched themselves and stayed three months, making forays on pockets of resistance in the vicinity. The next objective was Hihobu, a well-fortified place, protected by trenches and thorn fences: this was captured, as well as another strong point at Kirindagama, and the invading forces then occupied and encamped at Dighavapi (Veraiadi). At this juncture all these troops were diverted to the Monerdigala area to reinforce other columns in a converging attack on Etimóle where Queen Sugala had taken up her position with the Relics: the attack succeeded and the Relics were captured, but the Queen escaped. The soldiers of Rohana now assembled in large and threatening strength in the Buttala district, open resistance and underground activities were intensified everywhere, Parakkamabahu's forces found themselves under attack from flank and rear, and his generals met in conference to discuss the menacing military situation. They summed up the enemy's tactics in the following words:- Our foes know their own country. When we come near them they disperse on every side, penetrate again into the territory that we have brought into our power, in order to conquer it, and vex the people'. They decided, therefore, that for the future they would post a strong garrison with capable officers in every area which they subdued to hold and consolidate their gains and prevent the enemy from re-entering or re-occupying it. Serious rebellion was reported to have broken out again in the Dighavapi district and it was agreed that, in the first instance, a concerted attack should be launched upon this region to bring it under complete submission before the Scope of the military operations was further extended. Accordingly, the Lankadhikarins Kitti, Bhita and Maiju, starting from Valivasaragama, a meeting-place of many roads outside and to westward of the Dighavapi district, marched eastward and, after fighting at Savanaviyala, a stronghold with twelve gates, they turned northward up the coast, captured Gomayagama and Chaggama (Saikaimam) and arrived at Balapasana (between Sakaman and Malvattai). Here they built a formidable fortification and garrisoned it with a strong detachment under the command of the Lankapura Kitti. The main body now broke up into columns, all marching in a westerly direction (the reverse direction to that in which they had entered the Dighavapi district), and proceeded to subdue the Dighavapi district from end to end. The different columns fought a number of successful actions at various places, particularly Malavatthuka (Malvattai), Vadhagamakapāsāņa (perhaps Vadināgala), Mulutta, Senaguttagāma (Sengamuva, between Lahugala and Pottuvil), Bolagama, Vanaragama

Page 19
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY ()F ANCIENT AND MEDIE VAL CEYION 3.
and Galambatthikagama; having completed the subjugation of Dighavapi district, all the columns from the different sectors continued their westerly advance and converged on Hintalavanagama (40 or 50 miles westward of Dighavapi). Hintalavanagama was stormed, but the defenders, resorting to their usual tactics, created once again a diversion in the rear of Parakkamabahu's forces by attempting to retake the Dighavapi district: the garrison left behind at Balapasana, reinforced by a column from the main body which made a forced march to its aid, foiled this attempt to renew the conflict. No further fighting took place in Dighavapi district, but resistance continued in lower Uva, Hambantola and Matara districts and ended only with the capture of Queen Sugala. The enforced peace was again disturbed five or six years later by another great uprising in Rohana of which the Chronicles give no details: this, too, was suppressed by military action and thereafter Rohana submitted to the rule of Parakkamabāhu I.337
(C). Central and North Batticaloa
Near Riigain Tank are some ruins bearing an inscription of the year 307 in the reign of Sirimeghavanna which states that Piyakalutata Vahira, the ancient name of the Vihara on the site, was founded by Yatalaka Tisa Maharaja (Yatthalaya Tissa) who ruled over Rohana about five centuries earlier. Other place-names occurring in the inscription are :-(i) Badalaka; (ii) Banavițiya and (iii) Culuna.**
Kusalänakanda, 2 milles north of the 85th mile on the BadulaBatticaloa road, is a large, rocky hill with several inscribed caves and other ancient remains. One pre-Christian inscription is by the prince Gamini Tisa who was the son of Raja Abaya and the grandson of Uparaja Naga (Uparaja Mahanaga, brother of Devanampiya Tissa and first ruler of Rohana): if Raja Abaya is Gothabhaya of the Chronicles, as is probable, then Yatthalaya Tissa and Gothabhaya were brothers. The place Cahanilaya is mentioned in another cave inscription of the same period. Four miles to west is another group of inscribed caves at Kaludupe tana-malai where one inscription is dated in the reign of an unnamed ruler who was the son of prince Abaya, probably identical with Raja Abaya of the Kusalinakanda inscription.89
The artificial, drip-ledged cave at Hennanégala, about 6 miles north-west of the 67th mile on the Badulla-Batticaloa road, is probably the largest cave in Ceylon. It bears a long inscription which contains the fish symbol of the Kataragana dynasty of early rulers who exercised authority over a part of Rohana in the 3rd and early 2nd
37. Cuil. 74. 89- III, I 69-II 8o : 75. I-II 3 : 76. I-6. 38. A.I.C. 24 ; U.C.R. VIII, No. 4, 238. 39. U.C. R. VII, No. 4, 24o.

32 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
centuries B.C. The following place-names occur in the inscription:- (i) Kaśabanagara ; (ii) Giritiśagama ; (iii) Karajinitiśagama ; (iv) Vilagama and (v) Malugama.
The immense rock, Nuvaragala, 6 miles south-east of the 67th mile on the Badulla-Batticaloa road, is mounted by an ancient, stonepaved roadway which climbs to the summit in an easy gradient, making the best use of the contours. On the summit was a cave
monastery founded by king Saddhatissa whose inscription is on the main cave.0
At Kokavata in Kokavata-janapada or Kokkadanavva, Mahasena (275-3OI) founded a great vihira and built a tank. Kokkdigala is a very conspicuous and lofty hill about 2 miles west of the 56th mile on the Badulla-Batticaloa road, but no remains of a large monastery are known in this locality."
Bintainna Pattu and that part of Eravur Pittu immediately to northward of Rugan-kulam are hilly regions with no great stretches of flat land suitable for paddy cultivation, and these areas must always have been for the greater part under forest and sparsely inhabited. They have not yet been fully explored for ancient ruins.
Pre-Christian ruins exist at:-(i) Veheragala, 2 miles north of the 67th mile on the Badulla-Batticaloa road; (ii) Omunagala, 7 miles north of the last-named and (iii) Niyandavarāgala, 4 miles north-west of the 77th mile on the Badulla-Batticaloa road.
Erahulu-disabhaga of the 12th century corresponded roughly to modern Eravir Pattu.
Mahasena (275-3oI) destroyed the Brahmanical temples at Gokaņuņa (Trincomalee), Kalanda (see under Chapter II (A) ), and Erakavilla, all on the eastern coast of Rohana, and founded viharas on their sites. The name Erakavilla may be retained in modern Eruvil, I2 miles south of Batticaloa.
An inscription of Vasabha (67-III) at Kimacolai, I mile Southwest of the 92nd mile on the Badulla Batticaloa road, mentions the Minister who governed the eastern coast (pajinakara) and the names of the fields donated to the vihara at the site.
The ruins at Veheraudamalai, about 3 miles north-west of the 89th mile on the Badulla - Batticaloa road, are named Dakapahanaka Vihara in an isncription of Mahadathika-mahanaga in situ : an irrigation canal was granted to the vihara.'
4o. Parker 445, 446. 4 I. M. 37. 42, 47; M.T. 685; Puj. 24. 42. M. 74. 91. (1 43. M. 37., 4O, 4I ; M.T. 685, 32.
44. A.S.C. A. R., I935, Io.

Page 20
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 33
Pre-Christian ruins exist at:- (i) Kalvetietavana-kaludu, about 5 miles west-south-west of Vākamēri; (ii) Kavudāgala or Small Quoin, about Io miles north-west of Pundinai and (iii) Katiraveli, at the 44th mile on the Batticaloa-Trincomalee road.
(D). The Ancient Districts of Kotthivala and Kotthasara
Kotthivala district is also called Kottivata, Kontivata, and Kotagama in Rolhana. Its area appears to have corresponded to the north-west projection of Bintain na Division in Batticaloa district and the adjacent region to north-east on both sides of the Mãduru Oya. In it were :—
(i) Khandakavitthika, also called Mandalacittaka, Kadaviti and Godigamuva, 3 yojanas or I2 gav (2o to 3o miles) from Kacchakatittha (Mahagantota): this was the birthplace of the warrior Suranimila;
(ii) Piyańgalla or Piyańgalu Vihāra. In an inscription of the reign of Kanittha Tissa (I67-I86) at Nelugala, about 8 miles south of Pundinai, the site is named Piyagalaka Ahalipavata Vihera and is probably identical with Piyangalla of the Chronicle. The inscription gives the following other place-names:-(a) Ahalaviya, in Wadamanaka; (b) Agamaka tank; (c) Totagamaka tank and canal and (d) Upalavila,
(iii) Koțțhagāma or Koțanagara. An inscription of the Ioth century found at Polonnaruva mentions certain places in the province of Girivadunna-danaviya which was a considerable area extending to east and west of the Mahavaili Ganga. There were two districts within this province, that to west of the river being Maharat while the district to east of the river is not named. Maharat is identical with Maharattha of the Chronicles and it extended westward from the river to the border of Kalavapi (Kalaiviva), so that its area included parts of present Hurulu Palata, Tamankaduva and Maitale North. In Maharat and the district adjoining it on the east were the two villages Maharakāya
45. This section was originally headed The ancient Kotthasara district and in the text Kotthivala, Kottavata, Kontivata, Kotagama and Kotthasara. were equated as variant names for one and the same district. Professor Paranavitana, who read the typescript, was kind enough to suggest to me cogent reasons for identifying Kotthasara with modern Kottiyār, and I had no hesitation in altering my views accordingly. The section has been re-written on the basis of
Professor Paranavitana's identification of Kotthasara.
46. M. 23. 19-22. ; M.T. 448, 23; E. M. 23, 27; Thu. I3o; Raj. 3 I.
47. M. 3o. 29 ; M.T. 537, 23 ; E.M. 30, 65 ; Thv. I76.
48. E.Z. IV, 38, 44, 53.
49. M. 72. I63, I99.

34 JOURNAL R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
and Kotgam, both adjacent, the former in Maharat and the latter in the adjoining district. Maharakāya is undoubtedly Maharukkha of the Chronicle, correctly identified by Codrington with modern Mairake on the west bank of the river. Kotgam is identical with Kotthagama, described as a rich village dedicated to the Bodhi Tree at Anuradhapura: Kotanagara, one of the forts on the river reduced by Dutthagamani Abhaya, is another name for it. Since Maharakāya and Kotgam were adjacent villages but in different territorial districts, it is evident that some natural barrier separated them: this barrier was the Mahavili Ganga, Maharakāya (modern Marake) being on the west or left bank, and Kotgam (modern Kolaganvela) on the opposite east or right bank.50; (iv) Devatissagāma, granted by Mānavamma (684-7I8) to the Mahanettapadika dwelling built by him for the Dhammaruci sect. (A vihara named Mahanettapadika in Pulatthinagara (Polonnaruva) is mentioned in the reign of Sena I: in the inscription of Kassapa V at Abhayagiri, the avasa named Mahanet-pa is referred to: and Mahanettapasada is mentioned in the reign of Vijayabāhu IV. Mahānettapādika, Mahanet-pā, Mahānettapabbata and Mahanettapasada all refer to one and the same religious establishment at Polonnaruva).
About III.3, Vikkamabahu, ruler of Rajarattha, defeated by the invader Viradeva near Mannar, reached Polonnaruva in flight, collected his valuables, and 'betook himself in haste to Kotthasara', obviously with the intention of leaving the Island if he was forced to do so: but he succeeded in inveigling the invading troops into a great, swampy wilderness and there completely routed them. During the hostilities between Parakkamabāhu I and Gajabahu II, Kotthasara district figured prominently. When Polonnaruva fell to Parakkamabahu's troops, Gajabahu fled at once and betook himself in haste to Kotthasara, again, obviously, to escape by ship if he was further pursued. When Gajabahu died at Kantalay his body was removed by his Ministers to Kotthasara and Manabharana of Rohana was invited to come there with his army and take possession of Rajarattha. In the reign of Parakkamabahu I (II.53-II86) foreign, mercenary troops stationed in Kotthasara district staged an unsuccessful insurrection. Tamil invaders were in occupation of Kothasara and several other districts around the ports in the reign of Parakkamabahu II (I236-I27I). Kotthasara is called Kotasara or Kotusara in the
5o. M. 72. III : 49. I 6 : 25. I 3 ; E.M. 23. 27. 5.I. M. 48. 2 : 5o. 74: 88.47; E.Z. I. 56. 52. M. 6I. 42 : 70. 305: 7I. 6: 74. 44: 83. 15

Page 21
HISTORICAL TOPOGIRA PHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAL CEYLON 35
Sinhalese
Chronicles. 53. On historical and other grounds, Dr.
Paranavitana identifies the place Kotthasara with modern Kottivir and Kotthasara district with, approximately, modern Köttivar Pattu. In Kotthasara district were:-
(i)
3.
€öo.5
Antaravitthika, a village granted to ascetic monks: near it was a great, swampy wilderness where the invader, Viradeva, was trapped and slain: there are several large swamps in the angle between the Maha'ili Ganga and the Virugal Aru,
Tannaru, probably close to the river: in it was a
monastery;
Uddhavāpi, northward of Tannaruolo;
Valukapatta, to west of Tannaru and possibly outside
Kotthasara district” ;
Kolhombagāma, a fortified place;
Ambagāmaoo;
Tannitittha, a ford.o
N.S. 23 ; Thv. 1 76 ; Puj. 42.
I. I. 4. M. M. M. M.
6o. 68 : 61.46: 7o. 322. 7o. 3 13-3 19 : 72. 175. 72. I74.
7o. 318.
7Ο. 32O.
7Ο. 32 Ι.
70. 322.

CHAPTER III
THE MAHAVALI GANGA BETWEEN MAHIYANGANA AND THE SEA
The Mahavili Ganga emerges from the hills into the lowlands, turns north about 7 miles above Mahiyangana and flows north-northeast to the sea at Trincomalee. This lower course is the river's floodplain: it overflows its banks at least once a year and deposits a layer of silt on which today tobacco is cultivated. The Vilas or natural lakes, of which there are several from Yakkure onwards, are depressions in the flood-plain which are re-filled with each overflow.
The fords and forts along this lower course of the Ganga or Maha Ganga or Mahavaluka Ganga (Mahavili Ganga), which was the boundary between Rajarattha and Rohana, receive detailed mention in connection with Dutthagamani's war with Elara in the 2nd century B.C. and again during the civil war in the I2th century which preceded the accession of Parakkamabahu I. These fords and forts and the places associated with them are not described in the Chronicles in any geographical order and it is not possible, therefore, to localisc several of them even approximately. They are:-
(i) Ambatitthaka, also called Ambatota and Ambatuva, the next fortress down the river from Mahiyangana: it was protected by a moat leading from the river and must have been situated a few miles downstream from Mahiyaṁgaņao; (ii) Khemārāma, also known as Khemavāpi, Satbēkoțița and
Satbăkoţţa*; (iii) Talanīgāma, present Talangamuva, about 5 miles north
of Mahiyangana; (iv) Doņa or Denagamao ; (v) Sarogamatittha, identified by Codrington as Vilgamuva, about 15 miles north of Mahiyangana; close by was the village Vatiyamandapa,
I. 1. 25. 7-20 : 72. I-Ioo. 2. M. 25. 7, 8; N.S. 26; Raj. 37; Thu. I.46. 3. D. 20. 25; M. 25. Io; N.S. 26; Raj. 37; Thu. I.46. 4. M. 72. 4. 5. M. 25. II; N.S. 26; Raj. 37; Thw. I46.
6. M. 72. 2, 32.

Page 22
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEWAL CEYLON 37
(vi) Antarasobbha, also called Aturaba and Aturoba: there was a vihara called Antarasobbha, and later Aggabodhi V (7I8-724) built the Deva Vihara in Antarasobbha" ; (vii) Pinagama;
) Halakola, also called Mahakola;
Samirukkha, present Himbarava 10;
) (x) Maharukkha, identified by Codrington as present Mairaké
(see under Chapter III (D)) 11;
(xi) Nīlagāma. Mahãrukkha (above) was close outside Nilagiri of Nilagallaka-rattha which was on the west (left) bank of the river. Udaya I (797-8or) built Nilagalla Vihara and constructed a canal which he granted to the Vihara. Nilagiri or Nilagalla district was the place of assembly for attacks on districts to the south of it, and it extended over the hilly portion of Laggala Palesiya Pattu. Codrington's opinion is that Nilagallaka district corresponded to present Udispattu in Paita Dunbara. In Nilagiri or Nilagallaka district were the villages Sayakhettaka and Rattabeduma';
(xii) Nalisobbha, also called Nalikeravatthu, Nalikanagara and Polvatta, and identified by Codrington as modern Polvatta, about 25 miles north of Mahiyangana. Aggabodhi II (604-6I4) built Neralu tank and Parakkamabahu I (II.53-II86) restored Nalikeramahathamba tank, both identical with Polvattal, (xiii) Anantarabhandaka',
(xiv) Kāņatālavana; (xv) Dīghābhayagallaka : Mahācūļī Mahātissa (B.C. 77-63) built
the Viharas Dighabahugallaka and Abhayagallaka;
(xvi) Yakkhasūkara, identified by Codrington as Yakkurē,
about 9 miles south of Mahagantotal 7;
7. M. 25. II : 48.4; N.S. 26; Rai. 37; Thv. 44; E.H.B. 66.
8. M. 72. 8.
9. M. 25. II; N.S. 26; Rai. 37; Thw. I46.
Io. M. 72.9.
II. M. 72. II.
I2. M. 49.3I: 70. Io, II, I4, 6, 20, 83; N.S. 26; Raj. 37.
I3. M. 25. III : 72. I 4 : 79. 33 ; E.M. 25. 26 ; N.S. 26; Puj. 28 ; Raj. 37 ; Thv. I46.
I4. M. 72. I6.
I5. M. 72. I9.
I6. M. 25. I2 : 34.8, 9 ; N.S. 26; Raj. 37; Thw. I46.
7. M. 72. 2I.

38 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
(xvii) (xviii)
(xix)
(XX)
(xxi)
(xxii)
(xxiii)
(xxiv) (XXv)
(xxvi)
38. M
Viharaveijasala: the name suggests a monastic hospital;
Kacchatittha or Kacchakatittha or Kasatota, identified by Geiger with present Mahagantota, Kacchatittha is first mentioned in Pandukabhaya's reign in the 5th century B.C.: it was 9 yojanas (7o to 85 miles) from Mihintalé. In a Ist century inscription at Minvila, it is called Kahagamakatota (see under Antaragangaya below) : Dappula II (8I 5-83|I) built Kacchavāla Vihara for the Parinsukillins. Tungam-Katupitiya was on the Anuradhapura side of Kasatotal;
Assamandala. ASmandalapitiya is given as one of the old boundaries of Seruvavila Vihara and if it is the sanne as Assamandala the ford was in the lower reaches of the river. The legends connected with Seruvila Tihira, whose ancient name was Vilgam Vihara, are contained in the Dhatuvariasa ;
Sakkharalaya Ganga, a major tributary or one of the delta branches of the river: it was bridged and on its east bank was the Sakkunda grove;
Kotanagara, identical with Kotthagama and Kotgam,
modern Kotagan vela : (see under Chapter II (D)o ;
Vahițițha, also called Vasițțhagama, Mahāvețița, Vețha
nuvara and Vethaka;
Cullanăga*;
Burudatthali 25;
Nigundivaluka : this is identical with Nikavili and Nikuvilika mentioned in Ist century inscriptions at Molahitiyevelegala and Dawegala respectively. Nikavali occurs also in a Ioth century inscription. The situation of the place should be east of the river and south of Dimbulagala, but there is a modern Nikagolliva 3 miles north of Marake,
Halavahanaka, also called Bhettagama'7;
72. 25.
19. M. Io. 58; 23.6 : 25. I 2 : 49.8o : 72. 25; N.S. 26; Rai. 36, 37; Thu. Io7. 2o. M. 72. 27 ; Dhv. 27, 48.
2I. M. 72. 29, 3o.
22. See Chapter II (D).
23. M. 24. M 25. M. 26. M
27. 1.
25. 13; N.S. 26; Raj. 37; Thu. I.46. . 72. 34.
72. 36. . 72. 37 ; C.A. III. 77, 2o5 ; E.Z. II. 25.
25. I3; E.M. 25. 28.

Page 23
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVA, CEYLON 39
(xxvii) (xxvilii) (xxix)
(XXX)
(XXxi) (xxxii)
(xxxiii)
(xxxiv)
(XXXv)
(xxxvi)
(xxxvii) (xxxvilii) (XXxix)
Banagama, also called Bhanakagama and Baranakha; Yācitagāmaoo; Hillapattakakhanda: Parakkamabāhu I restored the
tank of this name:0; Gamani, also called Gaimanigama and Gaminigam : Elara's fortress commander here was named Gaimani, the inference being that a Sinhalese prince in this instance was on the side of Elara; Titthagăma*; Kumbagama, also called Kumbhabana and Kappakana
gara'; Malagama, identified by Codrington as Moilagamuva-vdiva in the Vdisgamuva area: Saddhatissa built Maladeniya tahk3* ; Golabäha: Golabagamu and Golobägama occur in medie
val inscriptionso;
Nandigama, also called Chindagama: the Mahavarinsa says that Subha (60-67) built Nandigamaka Vihara at the mouth of the river, but the Tika, locates it near Kaccakatittha (Mahagantota)oo ;
Hedillakhandagama was west of the river and opposite it was the ford named Billagama: there is a Belligam Oya just south of Hämbaravao7;
Khanugama or Khanuka;
Dipala:9;
Maytirapasana, a stronghold near one of the lesser
known fords'0 ;
(xl)/ Vallitittha, close to Mayirapāsana abovel;
28. Rai. 37; Thu. I.46.
29.
3O.
3.
32.
33.
34.
35. ვ6. 37. ვ8.
39.
4Ο.
4I.
72. 4Ο.
72. 4I : 79.37. 25. I 3 ; N. S. 26 ; Raj. 37 ; Thv. I46 ; Sig. Graff., I, App. C. 72. 42.
25. I4; E.M. 25. 29 ; N.S. 26; Rai. 37; Thu. I.46. 72. 5o ; Риј. 18.
72. 52 ; E.Z., I. 2oo : III. 8I. 25.7-20:35.58: 72.44; E.M. 25.3o; M.T. 648,5; N.S. 26; Thw. I46. 72. 45-49.
23. I4; N.S. 26; Thu. I.46.
72. 54.
72.74.
72.82.

40 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
(xli) Tamba, also called Tambunna** ; (xliii) Jambu or Dambunnaru“o ; (xliii) Magalla, mentioned in only one Sinhalese Chronicle'; (xliv) Unnama45 ; (xlv) Sahassatittha, identified by Geiger as present Dastota, south of Polonnaruva : in medieval times the ceremony
of ordination of monks was held on an island, now called Kalinga-nuvara, near Disto'a'6;
(xlvi) Rihaltoța47 ; (xlvii) Muņdavāka.’’
Dolapabbata, also called Dolahgapabbata, is mentioned in the 5th century B.C. as one of the fortresses occupied by Pandukabhaya,
and has been identified as Dolagala, a large hill about IO miles eastward of Hainbarava on the river.
Dhūmarakkhapabbata or Udumbarapabbata or Udumbarasālapabbata is modern Dimbulagala or Gunner's Quoin, the most prominent hill in Tamankaduva. Pandukabhaya is said to have lived there for 4 years in the 5th century B.C., and a pond near its foot, doubtless one of the villas which lie between it and the river, was called Tumbariyangana. Although the foundation of the Vihara is not recorded, the numerous inscriptions on the many caves on its slopes establish its origin late in the 3rd or early in the 2nd century B.C. The Tika, says that the Vihara was 9 yojanas (7o to 85 miles) from Anuradhapura and one yojana (7 to 9 miles) from the Sea, and that the Lohapasada at Anuradhapura was visible from it: the actual distance from the sea in a direct line is about 28 miles, while the distance from Anuradhapura by road could not have been less than 8o miles. Mahanama (4O6-428) added to the buildings at the Vihara and presented them to the Theravada school. An inscription of Sundaramahadevi, Queen of Vikkamabahu (IIII-II32), incised on a cave near the summit, names the monastery Dumbulagala and says that 5OO monks were in residence there: the Queen repaired the dangerous pathway joining the two summit caves, Hiru-maha-lena and Sanda-maha-lena, and re-named the former Kalinga-lena. Parakkamabahu I (II53-II86) carried out a purge of the religious order with the help of the Mahathera Kassapa of Audumbaragiri or Udumbaragiri or Odumbara Vihara (Dimbulagala).
42. M. 25. I4, I5; M.T. 474, 5o9 ; N.S. 26; Rai. 37; Thw. I46. Tambunna combines the two place-names, Tamba and Unnama.
43. M. 25. I5 ; Thv. 146. 44. N.S. 26.
45. M. 25. I4. 46. M. 87. 7 I : 89. 47-64. 47. Sdhlk. 537. 48. Ibid., 6oo. 49. M. Io. 44; M.T. 287, 28.

Page 24
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 4
Again, in the reign of Parakkamabāhu II (I236-I27I) it was a Mahathera of this Vihara who assisted the king to restore order in the Sangha.
At Mutugala, close to the right bank of the river and about 6 miles north-east of Mahagantola, there are the ruins of an ancient cave monastery and inscriptions dating from 2nd B.C. to 7th A.C. The inscriptions name the following places :—(i) Todikațana ; (ii) (Pa)nagamaka tank ; (iii) Vaļagarina and (iv) Vijiribupa(va)tagala Vehera. In the river, close to Mutugala, is the Anaikallu or Galaliya, a stone, life-size sculpture in the full round of an elephant : this sculpture once stood in a monastery through which the river, by a change of course, has cut its way, submerging some of the structures.
At Kurunakallu, about 3 miles north-east of Mutugala, an inscription of 2nd B.C. records the grant of a cave by the village corporation of Dipikulika.
A pre-Christian inscription at Lunuvaraniyagala, 2 miles south of the 4Ist mile on the Valaicéna-Manampitiya road, testifies to the existence of an ancient monastery at the site.
The region named Antaragangaya, called Ataragaga in an early inscription, has been identified by Paranavitana as the area between the Mahavili Ganga and the Maduru Oya. In this district were:- (III) Pelagāma Vilhāra, built by Kuțakaņņa Tissa (B.C. 44-22) and identified by Paranavitana from a Ist century inscription in situ, in which it is called Pilipavata Vihara, with the present ruins at Molahitivevelegala, south of Dimbulagala. There are four inscriptions at this site dating from Ist B.C. to 2nd A.C. and the place-names mentioned therein are :-(i) Dapalaga (maka) tank ; (ii) Gaņa (ma)țaka canal ; (iii) Katelavasaka tank ; (iv) Ahuravika ; (v) Pidavika tank and (vi) Nikavili, for which see above; (2) Vannaka canal, constructed by Kutakanna Tissa (B.C. 4422). At Kolaveheragala, near Horivila, an inscription of king Mahãdāțhikamahānāga (7-I9) names the site Tisa. Vihara and grants to it the Va (na)ka canal and the village Aligamaka.
(3) Ambadugga or Dugga tank built by Kutakanna Tissa. 55
5o. M. I o. 53, 62 : 37. 2 I3 ; M.T. 287, 32 : 5o5. I4 ; N. S. 22 ; E.Z. II. I 36 : II. I96, 274.
5 I. A.S.C.A.R., 1897, III ; C.A. III, 2 I II ; J. R.A.S. (C.B.), New Series, V, 7, note I8.
52. E.Z. III, I 54. 53. Mf. 34. 32 ; E.Z. III. I 54 ; C.A. III. 77. 54. M. 34. 32 ; C. A., III. 2oo5, 2o6 ; E.Z., III. I 57, note 4. 55. M. 34, 33.

42 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
(4) Bhayoluppala tank, also called Setuppala and Bahuppala,
built by the same king.
(5) Kahagamakatota (synonymous with Kacchakatittha above) and Humana-atagamakatota, two fords situated in Ataragaga (Antaragangaya), as stated in an inscription of Bhatikatissa (I43-I67) at Minvila.
(6) Antaraganga Vihara to which Jetthatissa III (628) donated
the village of Cullamatika."
At Minvila, a Swamp on the west bank of the Mahavdili Gaga, almost opposite Kandakadu, are six inscriptions dating from the Ist century B.C. to the 2nd century A.C. : close by are the ruins now known as Somavati Cetiya. These inscriptions name, in addition to Kahagamakatota and Humana-atagamakatota already mentioned above, the following :-(i) (Pu)daji-ņiyagama canal ; (ii) Rajali canal ; (iii) Raja-alipițiya or Raja-aļavițiya, the field irrigated by the canal, the present Minvila swamp and (iv) Havitaka field. The river, which is very broad in this locality, was apparently dammed at this early period by a temporary timber dam, renewed after every flood: even in later times no attempt was made to construct a stone or earth dam in this broad stretch of the river. At the neighbouring Sónavati, Cetiya there is an inscription recording the foundation of the Vilhara, which is named Pajini-Nakala-araba-vihara, by the prince Nakala, son of king Mahalaka Naga (I36-I43) : another, later inscription of Kanittha Tissa at the site names the Cetiya, Mani-agaya-cetiva. The present name and so-called traditions about this site are therefore spurious.
Cittapabbata or Sitpavparvata was in or near the eastern district of Elara's kingdom which was bounded by the Mahavdili Ganga. An inscription of the 2nd century at Tonikalu or Tonigala, near Kandakadu, about 3 miles east of the river, names the site Citanakaraka Vihara and records the grant to it of the tank named (Sa)marapatiya. In a later 6th century inscription the monastery is named MahaCittanakara. Cittanakara was presumably close to Cittapabbata, modern Tônikalu.
Pacinakhandaraji, also called Kadaroda (but erroneously located to south of Anuradhapura in the Rajavaliya), was near Cittapabbata. Pacinakhandaraji or Khandaraja Vihara was a woodland solitude which existed in early times. Upatissa (365-406) restored the Vihara. Pacinakhandaraji was a sub-district to north-east of Polonnaruva on the west bank of the river.
56. D. 20.35 ; M. 34.33; M.T. 628, 14.
57. M. 44. Ioo.
58. A.S.C.A.R., I954, 29. 59. M. 23. 4 : C.A. III, 2I4 ; E.Z., V. 8o ; Thv. I 5. 6o. M. 23. 4; 37. 186; Thw. I29; Rai. 3); E.H.B. Io5, III.

Page 25
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 43
Vasabha (67-III) built Cathamanganatank, also called Mangunuala. An inscription of Udaya II (887-898) at Noccipotāna, near Manampițiya, mentions the village Mungunueluvagama, irrigated by the waters of Valaraka Gelgama. Cāthamangaņa, Manguņuāļa and Munguņueļuvagama all stand for the present tank near Noccipotina. Gelgama is modern Galegama, about 2 miles away (Bell).
- At the picturesque ruins at Kumbukkandana, on the west bank of the river a few miles north of Moirake, there are several inscriptions of
the 4th to 7th centuries. The place Tabaraya, the residence of the
district chieftain (ratiya), is mentioned.
Aggabodhi I (57I-604) was the original builder of the Manimekhala dam, now called Minipe, on the Mahavili Ganga. Sena II (853-887) is also credited with its construction: probably he restored it. The district was called Manimekhala after the dam. In a 13th century inscription at Minipe the dam is called Minibé : the inscription says that its original builder was the Minister, Mekit-Na, that it was breached in the 20th year (II.73) of Parakkamabahu I, and that it was restored by the General Bhama in I2O8. In the reign of the invader Magha (I2I4-I235) a Sinhalese chieftain built a fortress in the Manimekhala district on the Gangadoni hill, present Garndeniya about I5 miles south of Minipe, and kept the invaders at bay.'
Mahasena (275-3oI) built the great canal named Pabbatanta on the river.08 For an account of the irrigation system on the lower course of the river, reference should be made to the paper entitled, The Irrigation Works of Parakkamabāhu I, in the Ceylon Historical Journal, “ The Polonnaruva Period ’, Volume IV, 59 to 65.
6I. M. 35. 95 ; Puj. 2I ; Raj. 47 ; E.Z., II. 8 ; C.A., IV. I, 2. 62. M. 42. 34 ; 5I. 72 : 8I. 7-9 ; A.S.C.A. R., I94o-45, 4o ; E.Z., V. I 5g. 63. M. 37.5o.

CHAPTER IV
THE TRINCOMALEE DISTRICT
Trincomalee itself contains one of the largest and safest natural harbours in the world, but it did not achieve importance as one of the great trading ports of Ceylon. The landing place of Panduvasudeva in the 5th century B.C. is given as Gokannatittha at the mouth of the Mahakandara river : therefore, Mahakandara is another name for Gaṁgā or Mahāgaṁgā or Mahāvāluka Gañgã, the Mahaväli Gaiga. Panduvasudeva's queen is said to have landed at Gonagamaka: this is a synonym or slip for Gokannagama, modern Trincomalee. On the coast of the eastern sea, on the site of a Brahmanical temple which he destroyed, Mahasena (275-30I) built the Gokanna Vihara. A place by the Gokanna sea is mentioned as the scene of a manifestation of the Naga king : again, a manifestation of the god Skanda riding a peacock is said to have appeared to Manavamma who was seated on the bank of the river in the neighbourhood of Gokannaka'. Aggabodhi V (7I8-724) erected a Practising House in Gokannaka Vihara. Parakkamabahu, in the 12th century, for the defence of the line of the Mahavili Ganga, disposed his forces from Sarogama (Vilgamuva) to Gokanna (Trincomalee) . A Sanskrit inscription, dated on Friday, the I4th of April, I223, records the landing of Codagarhga-deva at Gokarnna. ' The etymological equivalent in Sinhalese of Gokanna is Góna, and the seaport or district of Göna figures in the wars which Parakkamabahu II waged to wrest Rajarattha from Magha. Göna is the main element in the Tamil Tirukkonamalai, which has been anglicised as Trincomalee. Tiru means 'sacred' and malai ' hill', the name thus meaning “ the sacred hill of Kona', which last results from the transliteration into Tamil characters of the Sinhalese Góna '.
Copper is said to have been discovered in the reign of Dutthagāmaņi Abhaya (B.C. I6I-I37) at Tambapittha or Tambaviti, 7 yojanas or 28 gav (5o to 65 miles) east of Anuradhapura on the further (east) bank of the Mahavili Ganga. Tambala is probably the same place, but not Tambavitthi where the Côa general was captured after his defeat at Palatupana. Tambapittha and Tambala are represented in modern Tambalagam. Close to and east of Tambala was Tisucullasagāma.*
The village Abagamiya is mentioned in a pre-Christian cave inscription at Naicceri-malai, near Kuccaveli. In a second inscription
I. M. 8. I2, 24 : 37.4 : 4 I. 79 : 48.5: 57.5: 7I. 18; M.T. 269, 23 : 658, 32 ; A.S.C.A.R., I946, I7 ; E.Z., V. I 7o-I73.
2" M. 28. I6 : 45. 78 : 58 : 2I ; Thv. 162.

Page 26
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 45
of the same period here, the donor was the grandson of a king and the son of a prince named Daraka.*
Pre-Christian inscriptions exist also near Gómarankadavala and Kannitavimalai, near Pulmoddai, as well as at Iccillam pattai, near the 5oth mile on the Batticaloa-Trincomalee road.
Inscriptions of the Ist century at Nilapänikkankulam-malai, about 5 miles north-west of Kuccaveli, name the site Kakelakuvahanaka Vihera and grant to it the Hayigaraya tank. Kakalaya district, also called Kaudapulu and Kavudavulu, an area approximating to present Kaddukulam Pattu, was under occupation by Tamil invaders in the I3th century. Mahasena (275-3or) built Kavudumagalu tank.
The ruins at Noitandir Kovil, near Periyakulam, were an ancient Buddhist monastery known as Velagama or Velagami or Velgam Vihara. Jn an inscription of Bhatikatissa 僖端 on the adjoining hill, the site is called Abagara Vihara at Velagama. During the Cola conquest from 993 to Io'70, the Hindu invaders extended their patronage and protection to this Buddhist Vihara, made donations to the shrine of the Buddha, renovated the buildings, and re-named the temple, after their king, Rajarajaperumpalli. When Cola occupation ended, the Sinhalese Buddhists resumed possession of the temple. The present ruins exhibit a Hindu architecture and are the only example of a Tamil Vihara or Buddhist Palli in Ceylon. Nissanka Malla visited the Vihara.6
The ruined site at Kalkulam, about 5 miles south-west of Kiliveddi, is called Garimahalaka Mahavahara in a 4th century inscription in situ. The foundation of the Vihāra is ascribed by the inscription to Dutaka Gamini Aba Raja (Dutthagamani Abhaya, B.C. I6I-137), and the following place names are mentioned :-(i) Garimahalaka fields, and (ii) Dahadiya. In a 9th century inscription at the same site, the construction of Udgala dagaba is recorded.7
Girihandu Vihara is mentioned as the place where the two merchants who secured the Hair Relics after the Buddha's cremation enshrined them in a Cetiya. This legend is narrated in a 7th century Sanskrit inscription at Niitupalpana, near Tiriyay, about 30 miles north of Trincomalee, where the ruins include caves with preChristian inscriptions and a beautiful Vata-da-gé. The Sanskrit inscription names the site Girikandika Cetiya. Near Girikanda Vihara was the village Vattakalaka. Vasabha (67-III) is said to have constructed Nitulpatpāna tank, which is the name now borne by a large, breached tank in the neighbourhood, but the modern name is
3. A.S.C.A.R., 1933, 18. 4. i C.J.S. (G) II. I I7, III 8; A.S C.A.R., I954, 36, Nos. 5-9. i 5. M. 83, 15; Puj. 24, 42: N.S. 23.
6. M. 6o. 62 ; E.Z. II. I 77; C.J.S. (G) II, I99; A.S.C.A.R., I 934, 8: I953, 9 I954, 14. .
7. i A.S.G.A.R., 1933, I.4, I9 ; U.C. R. VII, No. 4, 247.

46 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
probably of recent origin. Vijayabahu I (Io55-IIIo) repaired Girikaņdaka Vihāra.8
Sangilla was a village not far from the mouth of the Mahavaili Ganga.*
Gangatata, also called Gangatala (present Kantaldy) tank was built by Aggabodhi II (604-6I4). Brahmins were established at Kantalay in the IIth and I2th centuries. It probably became a centre of Hindu influence during the Cola occupation (993-Io7o) but that influence did not cease when the foreign occupation ended, because the Sinhalese kings who succeeded the Colas maintained the Brahmins and patronised their shrines. The Saiva shrine at Kantalay, since it was called Vijayaraja Isvaram, must have been founded by Vijayabahu I, or, at least, under his patronage'. In an inscription of the reign of Vijayabahu I (Io55-IIIO) recording a gift by a Brahmin, the place is named Kantalay alias Vijayaraja-caturvedi-mangalam. An inscription of Parakkamabahu I (II53-II86) gives the length of the bund of Gangatala tank as 4,3OO riyan. Nissahka Malla built the Parvati Ahms Hall at Gangatala, also called Caturveda-Brahmapura, and he declared the tank a sanctuary for animals. In the I3th century Tamil invaders were in occupation of Gantala district. 10
The port from which Parakkamabahu's expeditionary force set sail for Burma in II64/65 was Pallavavanka, identified by Codrington as modern Palvakki, 4 miles north of Kuccaveli.
Parakkamabāhu I (II53-II86) founded the villagePanduvijayagama in honour of his successful invasion of the Pandyan kingdom. (After great initial success his army was defeated by the Colas and his generals captured and decapitated, but this stage of the campaign is not recorded in the Culavarihsa but in the Cola inscriptions). An inscription of Nissanka Malla (II87-II96) at Galmdifiyina tank, near Tampalakamam, records that he had the tank Panduvijayakulam constructed in one day: this refers to Galmitiyana tank and cannot mean original construction but some major repair, because Parakkamabahu's new village must have included a tank.
For Kõțițivār Pattu, see Chapter II (D), Koțțhasāra district.
8. M. 6o. 6o ; C.J.S. (G) II, II, 7 ; Puaj. 2I, I84 ; Raj. 46 ; E.Z., IV. I 5 I, III 6o 3I4: E.H.B. I22.
9. M. 4I. 69-76. . . Io, M. 42. 67 ; Puj. 28, 42; N.S. 23; A.S.C.A.R. 9aupolegz., II. I4229o ; IV. I95.
II. M. 76. 46. I 2. M. 77. Io5 : C.J.S. (G) II. I99.

Page 27
CHAPTER V
THE BADULLA DISTRICT
(A) Upper Üva
The western portion of the Badulla district is a mountainous region with its highest peaks rising to over 7,Ooo feet, but, climatically, it is different from the rest of the montane zone in that it receives a mild rainfall during the south-west monsoon (May to September). Extensive stretches of the mountain slopes are patana or savannah lands whose only cover is coarse grass : but the valleys exhibit a luxuriant vegetation and are often forested. The quartz, artefacts of pre-historic man are found on these patanas which are not of recent origin. There is no evidence that the upper montane zone above about 3,500 feet was populated prior to the Ioth century. There were, doubtless, routes over the mountains: one such, referred to in an inscription of the year. Io93/94 but in existence much earlier, was the pilgrim route from Hiva (Una) to Sunanakita (Adam's Peak).
Epigraphical evidence of the occupation of the lower montane zone of the Badulla district in pre-Christian times is available in the inscribed caves, the dwellings of early Buddhist monks, at (i) Bogoda, about 7 miles north-west of Badulla, (ii) Mäțigahatänina, about 2o miles by road north of Passara, and (iii) Kande Vihara, high above Villavaya. The movement into the hills around Bogoda and Mitigahatinna was from the Mahiyangana area up the valleys of the Uma Oya and the Loggal Oya. while Kande Vihara was reached by following the Kirinda Oya.? Historical evidence of the existence of Mutingana or Mutiyangana Vihara at Badulla is supplied by the Pali Commentaries although this well-known Vihāra is not mentioned in the historical chronicles.
Hatthibhoga-janapada was a district in Southern Malaya, probably in the lower hills of Uva. in it was Pangura Vihara. The place Atavaka melutioned in the Sigiri Graffiti is the Sinhalese equivalent of Hatthibhoga. •,
Geiger identifies Lokagalla, also called Löka, as a locality in the valley of the Loggal Oya which flows from Passara to the Mahavaili Ganga. In its neighbourhood was Sakhapatta or Sapatagamu which Codrington locates as modern Hapalgamuva, 8 miles north-west of Badulla, on the Uma Oya. Both Lokagalla and Sakhapatta were in
I. M.: 6o. 64-65. ی 2. A.S.C.A.R., 1937, Io; Ig52, 42, No. 16. 3. E.H.B. 66, III 5. 4. M. 35. 44 ; E.H. B. III 5 ; Sig. Graff. I, App. C.

48 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Dhanumandala district which Geiger identifies as approximately the present Viyaluva Korale in Viyaluva Division. The route taken by Parakkamabahu's troops, who were fighting their way through with the captured Tooth and Bowl Relics from Khiragama (modern Yudagamdiva) to Dhanumandala was:- (i) Tanagaluka, for which Codrington proposes Yakurava, (ii) Sukhagirigama, identified by Codrington as Guruhela ; (iii) Kațadorāvãda (not the same as Kaņțakadvāravāta) ; (iv) Ambagalla and (v) Taņçdulapatta or Taņçduleyya, which may be Kiiruvépotakanda, near Madulsina. Bokusala was probably near Tandulapatta.
(B) Lower Uva
Lower Uva is in the low-country dry zone and is a hilly region, isolated hills as well as hill-ranges frequently rising from the level ground. The main rivers which flow through it are the Kirinda Oya, Mänik Gaiga, Kumbukkan Oya, Häda Oya and Gall Oya. The ancient irrigation system was not, however, elaborate or considerable, there being no great tanks and no river-diversion schemes of any great magnitude.
Mahiyangana or Mahiyapokkhala was on the bank of the Ganga. (Mahavaili Ganga) and the place is first mentioned in association with the story of one of the Buddha's visits to Ceylon. It stood in the Mahanaga garden which was three yojanas long and one yojana wide. The garden was the customary meeting-place of the Yakkhas : here the Buddha appeared, banished the Yakkhas to Giridipa, and consecrated the spot where the Cetiya was afterwards built. After the Buddha's Nibbana, the thera Sarabhu brought the Collar-bone Relic to Mahiyangana, enshrined it around with cream-coloured stones, and built over it a Cetiya I2 cubits (I8 feet) high. Uddhaculabhaya, nephew of king Devanampiya Tissa (B.C. 247-207) raised the Cetiya to a height of 3o cubits (45 feet). Dutthagamani Abhaya (B.C. I6I-I37), when making war with the Damilas before his accession, completed the Cetiya by raising it to a height of 8o cubits (I2O feet). (The Rajavaliya has a variant version of the foregoing narrative). Dutthagamani Abhaya fought the first battle of his campaign against Elara at Mahiyangana and defeated the local Damia commander, Chatta. Woharika Tissa (209-23I) erected a parasol on the Cetiya. In the reign of Vijayakumâra, three Lambakanna nobles who subsequently became kings, lived together at Mahiyangana. Sena II (853-887) donated a maintenance village to the Vihara, and so did Kassapa IV (898-9I4). In the Soraboraväva inscription of Udaya IV, dated 946, the king records his visit to Miyugun-mahaveher. Vijayabahu I (Io55-IIIo) restored the Vihara and granted it villages. In an inscription of Parakkamabāhu I (II.53-II86) the district is called Miyañgurqu-bim. NisSañka Malla (II87-II96) records in the Galbota.
5. M. 70. I4-8: 74.78, 79, I62-I69 ; E.Z., I. I36.

Page 28
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEOIEVAL CEYLON 49
inscription that he effected repairs to Miyangunu-mahavehera. Parakkamabahu VI (I4Io-I468) restored the Cetiya and re-plastered it.
In the Sorabara inscription of Udaya IV (946), the Hopițigamu sub-division in Sorabara division is mentioned. During the hostilities between Gajabahu and Parakkamabahu in the I2th century, Manabharana of Rohana changed sides and encamped at Sobara (Sorabara) with his army in order to attack Gajabahu in the rear."
The cave monastery at Olagangala, about IO miles to the south of Mahiyangana, is of very early date. The pre-Christian inscriptions there ręcord benefactions to the Saňgha by (i) Rają Šiva, and (ii) prince Siva, son of prince Siva and grandson of Raja Siva: Raja Siva. may be Mahasiva, the brother of Devanampiya Tissa, or a local ruler of this part of Rohana early in the 2nd century B.C.
In the course of their march from Polonnaruva towards Bible to subdue Rohana, the first hostile place reached by Parakkamabahu's troops was Barabbala which must have been in the vicinity of Mahiyangana. Further along the route, actions were fought at (i) Kaņtakavana; (ii) Ambalala; (iii) Sava, for which Codrington suggests Havanavdiva, 5 miles east-north-east of Pangaragammana, and (iv) Divacandantabatava, where the advance was brought to a halt by powerful resistance. This last-named place was a forested valley, 2 to 4 miles long, hemmed in on both sides by high hills, and defended by a succession of strong-points : Codrington suggests the neighbourhood of Hipola, 7 miles west-north-west of Bibile, where the topography fits the description in the Chronicle. After being reinforced, the troops broke through the fortifications and continued their advance through (v) Kimsukavatthuka; (vi) Vatarakkhatthalī; (vi) Dāthāvaddhana; and (viii) Sahodara, which Codrington places near Bibilē.o
Codrington has discussed the route taken by Dutthagamani's army, as described in two Sinhalese Chronicles, from Mahagama (Tissamahdirama) to Mahiyangana in the 2nd century B.C. The total distance was about 90 miles and the march is said to have been accomplished in eight stages. The halting places, after leaving Mahāgama, were, in consecutive order:-
(i) Kaluvala, in the vicinity of Kataragama or Karavila, (ii) Ēhaļa, somewhere close to Galgē on the Kataragama
Buttala track;
(iii) Gīkitta, in the neighbourhood of Tittaväil Ara or Petiyan
Ara on the same track ;
6. D. I. 52; M.I. 2 I-42:25,736. 33, 58: 5I. 74:52. I4 : 6o. 59, 63 : 9I. 29 ; Raj. 36 ; E.Z., II. III9 : III. 78 : IV. 2o8.
7. M. 7o. I 87 ; E.Z., III. 78. 8. A.S.C.A.R., I952. 33, 4 I. 9. M. 74.5I-78.

50 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
(iv) Guthala or Guttala, modern Buttala: this was an important place in ancient times and its limits may well have extended some miles to the south of the present village;
(v) Girigama or Kirigama, identified by Paranavitana with
modern Yudagandiva,
(vi) Niyamulla, in the vicinity Kinnarabóva-Bakinigahavela
Mädagama,
(vii) Madagam Uyantota or Uyantota, a ford, as the name signifies, across the Gal Oya, probably near Kanulvela .
(viii) Tungam Kasațapițiya, probably near Üraniya ;
(ix) Mahiyańgaņa, the destination.
This was a well-established route, if not in Dutthagamani's time, certainly later, and it was marked in the I2th century by gavuta pillars, several of which have been discovered. Contrary to populiar belief today, which appears to be of recent origin and receives no support from the older works, Dutthagamani's march did not include a stop at Kataragama, which, although it was a well-known place associated with a royal dynasty and the Buddhist religion from very early times, is not mentioned as a place on the route.
In a 7th century inscription at Nayinnévela Vihara, near Bibile, the temple is named Dalatapava Vahara. The place Bejala is mentioned in a 6th century inscription at Tingoda, also near Bibile. 11
Kajaragama, modern Kataragama, was the seat, in and prior to the very early part of the 2nd century B.C., of a family of ksatriyas, who, along with another family of ksatriyas of Candanagama (also in Rohana), were accorded a place of distinction at the ceremonial planting of the Bodhi Tree at Anuradhapura by Devānanpiya Tissa in B.C. 246. Saplings of the tree were afterwards planted at Kajaragama and Candanagama. The Dhatuvamsa relates that Gothabhaya, ruler of Rohana early in the 2nd century B.C., slew the ten brother-kings (dasabhatikas) of Kadaragama' and, afterwards, by way of expiation, built a large number of Viharas. The cave inscriptions of the 2nd century B.C. at Bovattagala (in Batticaloa district) and at Kottadainuhela (a few miles to west but in Hambantofa district), are by the descendants in the third and fourth generations of a ruler named Gamini who had Io sons : in the inscriptions these Io sons are styled dasabatika, the ten brothers'. These royal personages cannot be identified with any of the kings or princes mentioned in the Pali Chronicles: and their inscriptions carry the symbol of a fish which appears to have been the
1o. " Gavuta Pillars', by H. W. Codrington, C.J.S. (G) II. I29-13. Codrington's two Papers, "Notes on Ceylon Topography in the 12th century' in J.R.-4.S. (C.B.) XXIX and XXX, Nos. 75 and 78, are indispensable for a study of the campaigns of Vijayabâhu I and Parakkamabahu I in Rohana.
I I. A.I.C. 99 ; A.S.C.A. R., I952. 4 I ; E.2., V. 86.

Page 29
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAL CEYLON 5
dynastic emblem of this particular royal family. The existence of an independent royal dynasty in South-east Ceylon has been discussed by Paranavitana who came to the conclusion that the Io brother-kings (dasabhatikas) of Kadaragama mentioned in the Dhatuvamsa are in all probability identical with the Io brothers, the sons of Gamiņi, of the Bovattagala and Kottadimuhela inscriptions. With regard to the kSatriyas of Kajaragama he says:- the origin of the ksatriyas of Kataragama is obscure. The only mention of them in the Chronicle is in Chapter XIX, verse 54 of the Mahavamsa. There is no statement to show that they were, in any way, related to the royal family then ruling at Anuradhapura. It appears possible that the ksatriyas of Kataragama were connected with a stream of immigration to this Island quite distinct from the main stream whose legends and traditions are the theme of the chroniclers of Anuradhapura. It may well be that the ksatriyas of Kataragama were no other than the dasabhatikas of the Dhatuvansa and the inscriptions . It should be added that at Henannegala in the Batticaloa district there is yet another royal epigraph of this period with the fish emblem, and it would appear that the realm of this independent dynasty of Kataragama extended over a great part of the present Batticaloa district as well as over the region now commonly called Yala.'
The partly ruined thipa at the Buddhist monastery now known as Kiri Vehera at Kataragama i is called the Mangala-maha-ceya ( auspicious great Cetiya ) at Kajaragama Rajamahavihara in a 5th century royal inscription in situ :: the inscription also mrentions the village Jetugama, identified by Paranavitana as modern Detagamuwa, about a mile from Kataragama. Some of the bricks at the thipa bear mason's-marks of the Ist century B.C., the period of its original construction. Another inscription of the 2nd century at this site records the enlarging of the thipa and the construction of entrance steps by a monk residing at Dakavahanaka in Kadahavapigama, which Paranavitana Suggests may be present Katagamuva, 9 miles to the east. Dappula, ruler of Rohana (circa 659) is stated to have built a Vihara at Kajaragama: the work was one of restoration since the Vihara was in existence 7 centuries earlier. Kajaragāma became the temporary capital of Rohana from about Io50 to IO56 during the Cola conquest: Loka, Kassapa and Vijayabāhu ruled there in turn until the place was captured and plundered by the Colas.
With regard to the Dévala at Kataragama. now one of the most celebrated places of pilgrimage in Ceylon, Dr. Paranavitana's observations are pertinent and authoritative. He says :—“ The literature, both Sinhalese and Tamil, connecting Skanda with Kataragana, is of recent origin; and there are, at the place, no vestiges whatever of the prevalence of a Hindu cult in early days. Therefore, the tradition,
I 2. M. I 9. 54, 62 ; M.T. 4o7, 2 I ; C.J.S. (G) II. 99, Ioo, III.4, I I5, I75, I76; Sir Paul Pieris Felicitation Volume 65-67.
I 3. M. 45. 45 : 57. 2, 67 : 58. 6 : 73. 75 ; E.Z., III. 2 I 5, 28 : IV. 2 I 4.

52 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
(that the shrine of Skanda was built at Kataragama by Dutthagamani in fulfilment of a vow) may well be doubted... The shrine has always been, and still is, under the supervision of Sinhalese priests (Kapuralas); and, in the annual festival, I was informed by the priest, that the ceremonies connected with the Bo-tree and the Dagaba take precedence to those of the god. Some of the legends associated with Kataragamadeviyo are not known in India about Skanda; and the prevailing belief among the Sinhalese is that he is one of the four guardian deities of Ceylon and is destined to become a Buddha in the future. Therefore, we may be justified in concluding that Kataragama-deviyo was originally one of the local deities or Bodhisattvas of the Sinhalese Buddhists; and in process of time was identified with the Puranic deity Skanda, some centuries ago '. In a later work, Dr. Paranavitana writes that the four guardian gods of the Sinhalese Buddhists who according to popular belief, have taken upon themselves the task of protecting the people of Ceylon and the religion of the Buddha . . . are Upulvan of Devundara, Sumana, who has his abode on Samanola, Vibhīșāņa, the centre of whose cult is Kalaniya, and Skanda-Kumara of Kataragama ’.14
The greaterpart of lower Uva as well as Magam Pattu in Hambantota district fell into that division which was known as Atthasahassa-rattha or -desa, "the province of 8,Ooo villages, whose capital in the 11th and I2th centuries was Uddhanadvāra or Udundora, the present village of Galabidda at the 29th mile on the Monerdigala-Pottuvil road. Atthasahassa comprised all the region to east of the Valave Ganga. A great converging attack was delivered on Uddhanadvara, the residence of Queen Sugala, by Parakkamabahu's troops in order to capture her and the Tooth and Bowl Relics.
The principal district in Atthasahassa was Guttahala-mandala, also called Guthala and Guttala, present Buttala, a region in which there was always much warfare, principally civil war. Places specifically mentioned as situated within Guttahala district were :-
(i) Nakulanāga-kaņņikā or Nakulanagara, not far from Guttahala itself : it was the area extending over the hilly region to northward of Villavaya. In this sub-division was the village Mahisadoņika or Mīdeņi, present Middemiya about 8 miles north of Villavdiya, the birthplace of the warrior Khafijadeva. On Panjalipabbata, also called Anjalipavva, near the source of the Karinda-nadi (present Kirinda Oya), there was an ancient monastery, very probably identical with the rock-temple now known as Kande Vihara, 5 miles north of Vallavdiya 16
14. E.Z., III, 213, note 3; "The Shrine of Upulvan at Devundara ', A. S. Memoirs, VI, Ig.
I5. M. 6I. I6, 24, 25 : 75. I54.
I6. M. 23.77 : 24. I7 : 25.6 : 32. I4:58.34:6I. I2 : 74. I54: 75. I5; E.M. 23. 26 : 33. 36 ; Thv. 135, 154 ; E.H.B. 69.

Page 30
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAL CEYLON 53
(ii) (iii)
(iv)
(v) (vi)
(vii)
(viii)
п7. I 8.
I9.
2Ο,
2.
22.
23. 24. 25. 26.
(ix) (x)
(xi)
J
avamala ford across the Minik Ganga at Buttala 7
Culanganiyapitthi or Yudaganapitiya, the battlefield of the
two princes, Abhaya and Tissa, about B.C. I7o: it is popularly identified with present Yudagandua, about 2 miles northward of Buttala,
Kalavallimandapa, also called Kalavallika-mandapa, was
the residence of the renowned thera Mahanaga in the reign of Dutthagamani Abhaya (B.C. I6I-I37), and it was six hours journey on foot (I5 to I8 miles) from Buttala. Kalavapi in Guttahala district was very probably the same as Kalavalli tank in Rohana restored by Parakkamabāhu I (II53-II86). The Pūjāvaliya ascribes to Kāvaņtissa in the 2nd century B.C. the foundation of a vihara in Rohana named Kalumuhudu. All these names may signify the same place. (Kaluvala, Dutthagamani's first halt, was different). The location was probably southward of Buttala,
MacCutthala, to westward of Kataragama.' Khadirangani, a stronghold to north or north-east of Katara
gama and between that place and Buttala
Kubilagalla, which may be the same as Kumbugama, and
was possibly near Kumbukkana,
Panasabukka, apparently the same as Pankavelaka, the
scene of two battles : it may be modern Kosgoda, just south of Monerdigala 8
Katagama ;” Adipada-jambu-padesa, also called Adipadapunnagakhanda,
a sub-district, probably the area around Dambagala, 5 miles north of Monerdigala
Uruvela-mandala, a sub-district with a township and tank
24. 24. 6I. 58. 57. 58.
6. 6 6
74
of the same name, also called Etumala, and identified by Codrington as present Etimóle, 8 miles south-east of Moneragala : Queen Sugala took refuge here but her troops were defeated, and although she herself escaped from the battlefield, the Tooth and Bowl Relics were captured. Parakkamabāhu I restored Uruvela tank;
22. І9 ; Кај. 34. I6: 79. 35 ; M.T. 6o6; Puj. I6; E.H. B. 69, Izo. 35. 72 : 58. ვ6. 36 : 75 Ι49, Ιό7.
. I2, I7.
. I6.
. I5 : 75. I5.
. 88, 25 : 79. 83 ; Puj. 34.

54 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
(xii) Maharivara, a stronghold, present Marava,27
(xiii) Dematavala, identical with Dematahal or Gamitthavali or Gamitthapali Vihara founded by Kakavanna Tissa early in 2nd B.C., and identified by Codrington as Okkanpitiya where the temple is still called Dematavala. Inscriptions in the vicinity include a pre-Christian cave inscription and a grant by Gothabhaya (249-263);
(xiv) Voyalaggamu, situated between Maharivara and Uruvela.29
Khiragama, also called Girigama and Kirigama, was a place on the route from Mahagama to Mahiyangana, and Dutthagamani's army halted there. At Khiragama, Parakkamabahu I (II.53-II86) built the Ratanavali Cetiya, I8o feet high. Mahakhiragama, mentioned in the Commentaries, is probably identical with Khiragama, and near it was Lonagiri or Lenagiri. Gothabhaya of Rohana built Khirasala Vihara. Paranavitana has identified Khiragama or Girigama or Kirigama with modern Yudaganava, 2 miles from Buttala, where there are the ruins of the colossal thipa built by Parakkamabahu I.80
Sappanarukokila was the place where the Senapati Rakkha died and on the site of his cremation Parakkamabahu I built a large Alms Hall: its location was probably in the vicinity of Buttala.
Sumanagalla-padesa, opposite Voyalaggamu, was, according to Codrington, an area in the northern part of Buttala Vaidirata Korale. Kantakadvaravata has been identified by Codrington as Katupaldilla, just south of Dambagalla. For Corambagama, Codrington proposes Horamhaiva, South of Monerdgala. Maragallaka or Nigrodhamaragalla or Maragiri is identified by Codrington as Maragala, the main peak of the Monerdigala range.'
Bhattastipa was eastward or southward of Okkam pitiya.'
The ruins at Habdissa, 6 miles south of Okkampitiya, are named Ulibikala-Naka-mahavihara in an inscription in situ of the Uvaraja. Naka, son of Utara Maharaja (not mentioned in the Chronicles) and grandson of Vahaba Maharaja (Vasabha, 67-III). To it were granted (i) Ulibikala canal; (ii) Mataviya ; (iii) Abaviya ; and (iv) Gavidaviya (see Gavita under Cittalapabbata in Hambaniota district). Another ruined site in this neighbourhood, named Ledorugala, is called Huligiriya Vihara in a 2nd century inscription of 'two brother
kings .34
27. M. 74. II 2.
28. M. 22. 23, 74, I4o ; E.M., 22. 65; Puj. I6, 29 ; Raf., 57; A.I.C. 18; A.S.C.A. R. I953, 27.
29. M. 74. I22.
3o. M. 74. 163: 79.71; Dhv.31; E.H.B.87, 104,89, 112, App. IB; A.S.C.A. R. I955. 27, 28.
3 II. M. 74. I 35.
32. M. 55. 26 : 74. 55, I 23 : 75. I 5. I 82 ; E.Z., II. I 36.
33. M. 74. I42.
34. E.Z., IV. 2 I 7.

Page 31
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 55
The place Diyakavana is mentioned in a Ioth century inscription at Maragala Estate, Monerdigala. The rock-temple at Moneragala is named Mahanama-Jetatisapava-Rajamahavihara after the 4th century king who founded it. Close to Monerdigala are other cave monasteries with pre-Christian inscriptions, namely, (ii) Viliyaya, near the 24th mile; (ii) a group of 5 inscribed caves very high up on the hill above; (iii) Madugasmulla, near the 27th mile where one inscription of the 4th century bears the place-name, Taburavu ; (iv) Gallabädda, near the 28th mile; and (v) Kimbulavela, near the 3oth mile.85
At Vilaelugodakanda, off Dombagahawela at the 34th mile on the Monerdigala-Pottuvil road, there is a series of cave inscriptions which give the names of the king (Saddha Tissa, B.C. I37-IIo); the king's Senapati, Agidata; the Senapati's wife, Naga; and the ladv's father, Senapati Pusadeva. Nandhimitta, the Senapati of Dutthagamani Abhaya, was succeeded in that office by another famous commander, PhuSSadeva : and in the reign of Saddha Tissa, who succeeded Dutthagamani, the Senapati was the latter's son-in-law, Aggidatta.8
On the edge of the precipice at Mandagala, near the 4 Ist mite on the Monerdigala-Pottuvil road, is a 4th century inscription by the ratiya (district chieftain) resident at Galataraka.
There is a small group of inscribed, pre-Christian caves at Galkotuva, near the 4oth mile on the Monerdigala-Pottuvil road.
At Kini välgoda, about 5 miles east of Dambagalla, is one of the oldest epigraphs in Ceylon: it is dated in the reign of the prince Naga, that is, Mahanaga, the brother of Devanampiya Tissa and the first ruler of Rohana.'
Makkhakudriisa or Mandakavidutota, where the prince Nitti, and afterwards, Loka dwelt in the IIth century was in the Buttala region. Dappula (circa 659) built Kavuçlu Vihāra. There is a place named Kavudava, near Monerdigala.
Codrington identifies the Girimandala district with the hill country west or north-west of Buttala and probably the Koslandia area.'
In the 5th century is scription of great length at Hinguragala, near Sudupanavela at V diluvaya, a record was made of the names of the fields which were purchased on behalf of the monastery at the place from a military unit encamped at Vasakavahara camp at Kahabatarayatana in Mahagama district. Other place-names in the inscription are:-(i) Namada-pagaragama, where there was a dam, (ii) Narapagaragama ; (iii) Sanayagama ; (iv) Umanaroda-adara «dam; (v) CGanayagama ; (vi) Kahabagala ; (vii) CGamatatata dam ;
35. C.J.S. (G) II. 23 ; A.S.C.A.R., I 95 , 64. 36. U.C. R. VIII, No. 2, II6 ; A.S.C.A.R., 194o-45, I 49. 37. U.C. R. VII, No. 4, 24o ; VIII, No. 2, I23. 38. M. 55. 6 ; Риј. 29, 33 ; Raj. 57.
39. M. 5I. I I I.

56 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
(viii) Kațunahabiya-tata ; (ix) Marația dam ; (x) Baba-atara dam (xi) Badadavara; (xii) Ula-araba; (xiii) Patanaga-ubara; (xiv) Pasaratațiaka ; (xv) Madahababa : and (xvi) Kayuabaliya.*o
The ruins at Pilikema, 2 miles west of the 37th mile on the Hambantota-Villavdiya road, are called Pahanabena Vihara in a 4th century inscription in situ. Other places named are:-(i) Mahagevidhagama ; (ii) Abalavatuka dam on the Cukarida Oya which is the present Kuda Oya, a branch of the Kirinda Oya ; (iii) Akalayugu ; (iv) Yalagama ; and (v) Akasakayota.
Valivasaragama was situated in a locality where many roads meet and it was to west of Dighavapi district and probably in present Nikavätiva Kõrale.42
Hintalavanagama was 40 or 50 miles from Dighavapi and eastward of Khiragama: a strong fortification was built there. There is a hill called Kitulhela about 6 miles north-east of Dambagalia. Near Hintalavanagama were :-(i) Gallambatthikagama, which may have been across the boundary in Dighavapi district ; (ii) Milanagāma ; (iii) Kuddālamaņdala, between Hintālavanagāma and Miūlānagāma ; Aggabodhi II built Mahaudalu tank ; and (iv) Kittirājasvālukagāma, between Hintalavanagama and Voyalaggamu, close to and west of the former: there is a hill named Vilihela, 2 miles south of the 34th mile on the Monerdigala-Pottuvil road. Ulada was between Voyalaggamu and Kittirajavalukagama, west of the latter. Valuka was between Ulada and Voyalaggamu, and west of the former Gothabaya of Rohana built Valukatittha Vihara : there is a Vali-Ar, 3 miles east of Villavaya. Huyalagama was west of Valuka and probably in the Vällavāya area.43
Haritakivata was east of Kumbugama and has been identified by Codrington as Aralugasmida, a hamlet of Old Alupota. Kanhavata was east of Harītakīvāta and is probably modern Kini välgoda, near Kolladeniya. Vanagama, where Queen Sugala was finally captured, was eastward of Kanhavata and closer to Udundora : it is possibly identical with Baddegama, north of Dombagahawela.'
The Vihara named Talangara or Talangaratissapabbata or Talanka or Talanga or Talangatissapabhata or Talaguru existed from the 2nd century B.C., but the name of the king who founded it is not stated. It is the very remote, ruined site, still known as Talaguru Vihara, which lies deep in the forest in the north-east corner of the present Yala North Intermediate Zone, about 3 miles south of the Kumbukkan Oya it is a place of pilgrimage for the people in the
4o. A.I.C. 78 ; A.S.M. VII. 25 ; E.Z., V. I I 7-I I 9. 4 I. A.I.C. 77 ; E.Z., IV. I 26, I 28.
42. M. 74. I77. 43. M. 74. I62. 75. 7, I2, I5-I8 ; Puj. 28 ; Dhu. 3 I.
44. Μ. 75 Ι8, I74.

Page 32
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 57
Monerāgala-Siyambalã-an du va area. There are pre-Christian inscriptions there.
One of the last strongholds occupied by the followers of Queen Sugala before her final defeat was Badaguna. Baddhaguna Vihara and tank are mentioned earlier in the reign of Vijayabâhu I (Io55-IIIo): the Cetiya destroyed by the Colas was restored by the Uparaja who built in the forest close to the Vihara a large tank. This is almost certainly the large, breached reservoir now known as Buduguna-vdiva in the south-east corner of Uva.
Close to Talaguru Vihara and Buduguna-viva above, in deep forest, is a ruined site of pre-Christian antiquity known as Divulbdina Vihdra. All this area, as well as the region between the Haida Oya and the Kumbukkan Oya, remains largely lunexplored. At Vattégama, about Io miles south of the 38th mile on the Monerdigala-Pottuvil road, the inscriptions at the ancient temple there are of the Ist to 5th centuries: and at Mandinahela, 3 miles off the road to Vattegama, are ruins with pre-Christian cave inscriptions. 7
Beyond Okkampitiya are the ruins at Maligavila and Danbégoda which once formed one monastery. There are at the site a colossal image of the Buddha in the full round, 34 feet high, and much stonework in limestone. The ruins have been tentatively identified as Ariyakari Vihara of the Chronicle.48
At Könkatiya (3 miles south of Buttala), Köndrikdgala (7 miles south of Pailuatta), Atiliviva (about 4 miles west of Telulla), Simapahurakanda (near Angurukolapälässa on the Tanamalvila-Hambogamuva road), and other sites in Vallavaya Korale there are pre-Christian inscriptions.
' The most remarkable Mahayana sculptures in Ceylon are at Buduruvagala, about 3 miles south-west of Vallavdiya. A group of colossal figures has here been carved on the rock on a scale comparable to that of the Buddhas at Avukana and Sisséruva. The figures are in high relief. Some of the details are not carved in stone but merely indicated and completed in stucco. They were also originally given a coating of paint, traces of which are still visible in some places. The central figure of the group is a colossal Buddha some fifty feet in height . . . and is attended on either side by two Bodhisattvas, the one on the Buddha's right representing Avalokita as proved by the figure of the Dhyani Buddha Amitabha in the head-dress. The corresponding figure on the Buddha's left has no Dhyani Buddha in the head-dress: but as the triad of Buddha, Avalokita and Maitreya, occurs very often in Buddhist iconography, we may identify this
45. E.H. B. 65, 7o, 12 o, I2I; M. 32. 52; M.T. 6o6; Thw. 213. 46. M. 6o. 8o: 74. I24.
47. A.S.C.A.R., I954, 37. 48. A.S.C.A.R., 1951, 37, 38; M. 45. 60-63. 49. C.J.S. (G) II. 24 ; U.C.R. VIII, No. 2, I22.

5s JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
figure with Maitreya. The Bodhisattva to the right of the Buddha is attended on the left by a female figure and on the right by a male. If the identification of the central figure with Avalokita is right, the female figure may represent Tara. In Buddhist iconography, Avalokita is usually attended by Tara on one side and Hayagriva or Sudhanakumara on the other. The male figure in question cannot be Hayagriva as the horse's neck is not shown : therefore, it may represent Sudhanakumara. The Bodhisattva on the left side (of the Buddha) is attended by two Inale figures whose identity it is not possible to determine. There is nothing so far found to indicate the period these sculptures may be assigned to; nor has it been possible to trace the mention of this place in the Chronicles. Some of the figures, especially the Bodhisattva to the left of the Buddha, show a high degree of artistic merit and on grounds of style they may be ascribed to a period anterior to the Polonnaruva epoch. Probably, the 9th century would not be too early a date .50
The Velassa Division is a very hilly region and the irrigation facilities provided in it in ancient times were necessarily scanty owing to the nature of the terrain. The popular belief that Velassa means 'a hundred thousand fields' can easily be seen to be absurd on a cursory examination of the one inch map. Ancient ruins are also few and probably mark the localities in which there were settled populations in former times. Those of pre-Christian origin, as their epigraphs prove, are (i) Kahata-atu-hela, near Nilgala ; (ii) Buddhama, about I6 miles north of Siyambalā-anduva ; (iii) Uhapita-lena, 2 miles northwest o the Vahavé hot spring; and (iv) Bindiyagalgé, near Henebidda.
Govindamala, now known as Govindahela or 'Westminster Abbey', was the fortress of the Adipāda Bhuvanekabahu during the reign of the invader Magha (I2I4-1235) : on the summit of this imposing and formidable rock, the prince fortified himself and kept up resistance in this part of Rohana.
The Bintcinna Division of Uva was more thickly populated and better served with tanks and other irrigation works than the Velassa Division. The area around Mahiyangana and Uraniya has already been described. At Midivaragala, near Dambana, I3 miles from Padiyatalaiva, there was a fairly large cave monastery of pre-Christian date: among the donors of the caves were district chieftains and village headmen. At Mapakadavdiva, south of Mahiyangana, there is an inscription of the 9th or Ioth century granting immunities.”
5o. S. Paranavitana in C.J.S. (G) II. 5o-5 I. 5 E. A.S.C.A.R., 195o. 29.
2. M. 81. 4-6; J.R.A.S. (C.B.), No. 61, 167ff and No. 67,279ff. 53. 4.S.C.A.R., I955, 34.

Page 33
CHAPTER VI
THE HAMBANTOTA DISTRICT
(A) Māgam Pattu
Mahagama, modern Tissanaharama (locally called Tiha'a), was the capital of the principality of Rohana. The Sakka prince, Rohana, is said to have founded the settlement named Rohana in the 5th century B.C. : it is probable that here Rohana is synonymous with Mahagama. In the second half of the 3rd century B.C., the Uparaja Mahanaga, the younger brother and heir of king Devanampiya Tissa, left Anuradhapura for fear of his life, surrendering his right to the succession, and came to Mahagama where he established his seat as the ruler of Roihana. None of the Chronicles offers an explanation as to how Mahanaga was able to supplant or supersede the lineal descendants of the original ruler, Rohana. Nevertheless, it is a fact that he was a ruler of Rohana at the period assigned to him by the Chronicles, because epigraphical corroboration is furnished by the inscriptions at Kini välgoda, Kusalānakanda and Deviyan nēkema (all in Rohaņa) in which he is described as Uparaja Naga and a ruler. Contemporary with Mahanaga were two noble families of ksatriyas at Kajaragama (Kataragama) and Candanagama (also in Rohana) who were accorded a place of honour at the ceremonial planting of the Bodhi Tree at Anuradhapura: of the eight Bodhi saplings, two were planted at the seats of these two ksatriya families, but not at Mahagama. The Dhātuvamsa mentions the 'ten brother-kings (dasabhatika) of Kadaragama' who were slain by Gothabhaya, the grandson of Mahānāga, an action which was apparently disapproved by the people because Gothabhaya is said to have built a number of viharas afterwards by way of expiation. At Kotladdimuhela in the Yala area and at Bovatagala, across the Kumbukkan Oya, there are inscriptions of the 2nd century B.C. of a royal dynasty, among whom were ten brothers (daśabatika), whose distinctive emblem was that of a fish. Paranavitana has expressed the opinion that "it may well be that the Ksatriyas of Kataragama were no other than the dasabhatikas of the Dhatuvarinsa and the inscriptions'. Apparently, the differences between Mahānāga's royal family of Mahagama and the ksatriya royal family of Kataragana reached a crisis which ended in bloodshed and the termination of the territorial authority of the latter in the reign of Gothabhaya early in the 2nd century B.C.
I. M. 9. Io : 22. 8 : 35. 32 : 45. 42 : 74. I 57 ; E.Z. III, I 82 ; Rsv. II. 4 ; M. I 9. 54, 62 ; M.T. 4o7, 2 I ; C.J.S. (G) II. I 8, 25, 99, Ioo, I I 4, II, 5, I75, I76 ; Sir Paul Pieris Fel. Vol. 65-67.

60 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
The Hambantota district is one of the most arid areas in Ceylon. The coast-line is indented by several lagoons or levayas in which salt forms naturally by evaporation during the dry season. The land is mostly flat, broken by a few inland hills. The lower courses of the Valavē Gaiga, which is a perennial river, Kirinda Oya and Mänik Ganga flow through the district. These and other water resources were tapped for irrigation, but large reservoirs were few although village tanks were numerous, and the irrigation system was not nearly so large or complex as in the Anuradhapura, Polonnaruva and Kurundigala district.
Not infrequently Rohana was ruled by princes who were independent or semi-independent of the kings at Anuradhapura. Revolts and uprisings usually originated there. Always it was the stronghold of freedom in which the Sinhalese retained their independence or built up resistance when the country was occupied by foreign invaders. A prince who governed Rohana in the Ist century was styled Rohinika while a Minister who performed the same duties in the 2nd century bore the title Rohana-bojika. The first large tank at Mahagama, Tissavap (present Tissavia), was built by Ilanaga (33. 43) : he also built the Dura tank. In an inscription of Vasabha (67-III) shares in Duratisa tank were assigned to a Vihara in Mahagama: Diira or Duratisa tank was probably the tank now known as Yodaviva. A Vihara name Mahavapi or Mahavasa, associated with a tank of the same name, was the abode of many monks in early times : the tank is probably present Viravila, also known as Mahaviva. The Mahāpāli or Royal Alms Hall at Mahāgāma, at which alms were distributed daily at the ruler's expense, was built by Aggabodhi (circa 6oo), independent ruler of Rohaņa. Mahāgāma was not a walled town like Anuradhapura and Polonnaruva: its ruins bear no comparison with those of Anuradhapura or Polonnaruva and illustrate the relative poverty of Rohana.
The oldest Vihara at Mahagama was that founded by Mahanaga in the 3rd century B.C. and known as the Nagamaha or Mahagamanaga or Mahanaga or Naga Vihara. It was restored, its thipa was enlarged and its area extended by Ilanaga (33-43). An early inscription, of which the text is doubtful, records the grant of Golagama to Nakamahavihara. The Gotha Sea, by which Golagama may have been situated, is mentioned in the reign of Kakavanna Tissa.
The Yatthalaya Viharamentioned in the Mahavarhsa as the place where Mahanaga's son, Yatthalakatissa, was born is not the present Yalala Vihara at Tissa : it is clear from the context that Yatthalaya Vihara was not in Rohana.
2. M. 35. 32 : 45. 42 ; C.J.S. (G) II. 8, 25 ; E.Z. III, I, 82 ; Rsv. II, 4. 3. M. 22.9, 48-5o:55.31, 32: 36.34; M.T. 649, 32; 4.I.C. 4. 4. M. 22. 7, 8.

Page 34
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 6
Mahanaga founded the Uddhakandaraka or Uddhakandaradf Vihara. An ancient temple 2 miles east of Yodakandiya, founded in pre-Christian times on the evidence of its cave inscriptions, now bears the name Uddhakandara, but its identity with the ancient vihara of that name is very uncertain.
The Mahavarinsa does not mention Candagiri Vihara at Mahāgama till the I2th century, but the Sinhalese Chronicles vary in attributing the foundation of Sandagiri Vihara to Mahanaga and to Kavantissa. Its ruins, still known as Sandagiri, lie a mile to east of Tissavdiva. A large, octagonal, inscribed stone to south of the ruins bears inscriptions of a son of Bhātikābhaya (B.C. 22-A.C. 7) and of Vasabha (67-III) : they record the grant to the UpoSatha House of shares in Duratisatank, of Abagamaka tank and of fields in Patigama. Vijayabahu I (Io55IIIIo) restored Candagiri Vihāra.o
Tissamahavihara, also called Tissarama and Tissamaharama, was founded by Kakavanna Tissa early in the 2nd century B.C. In it was the Silapassaya Parivena. Dutthagamani Abhaya made offerings at Tissamahavihara before setting out on his campaign against Elara. The name Akuju Mahagama or Akujuka occurs in two inscriptions of the 2nd century and appears to refer to Tissamahavihara. In an inscription of king Mahanama (406-428) the Vihara is called Mahagama Rajamahavahera, and a grant is made to it of a large extent of land at Palitotugama, which, from its name, must have been situated on the banks of the Kirinda Oya. Dappula, ruler of Rohana (circa 659), donated the village of Kattikapabbata to the Vihara. In the inscription of Dappula IV (927) at Dețagamuva, Tissamahāvihāra is called Mahavehera.7
The ancient names of the Mainik and Yatala Viharas at Tissa are not known. At the former there are a pre-Christian inscription and a 7th/8th century inscription in an undecipherable script, while at the latter there are inscriptions of the 6th to Ioth centuries, but the Viharas are not named.
The district around Mahagama is called Mahagama-janavaya (P.-janapada) in a 5th century inscription : in the I2th century the Cilavamsa calls it Mahagama-mandala.
The Mahanuggala Cetiya, also called Mahamangala and Mahadug
gala, was built by Kakavanna Tissa. The Pujavaliya ascribes to this king a vihara named Mahagamtota.10
5. M. 22.9; E.M. 22.32. 6. M. 6o. 6I ; Dhv. 3o ; Puj. II6 ; A.I.C. 23 ; C.J.S. (G) II. I 7, 18, 25 ; A.S.C.A. R. I 95 II, 38.
7. M. 22, 23, 28 : 25. 2 : 45. 49 ; E.M. 25. 2 : Puj. I 6 ; Dhiv. II, 83 ; A.I.C. 67 ; E.Z. III. 2I5, 2I6, 223 ; J. R.A.S. (C.B.) New Series, II, I 34.
8. C.J.S. (G) II. 24, 25 ; 4.S.C.A. R. I 954, 37. 9. E.Z.V. III 6 ; M. 74. I 57. Io. M. 24. 8 ; E.M. 24. I7: M.T. 462 : Puj. I6.

62 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
The Dathaggabodhi Parivena, probably at Mahāgāma, was built by Aggabodhi, ruler of Rohaņa (circa 6oo). 11
In Patima or Pilima Vihara, probably in or close to Mahagama, Dappula (circa 650) erected a large Image House and installed a Stone Image of the Buddha. The same ruler built at Kanagama, not far from Mahagama, a hospital for the blind.
Tuladhara or Tulakarapabbata Vihara, on the hill Tuladharapabbata or Taralpavva, is stated to have been founded by Kakavanna Tissa who ruled Rohana in the first half of the 2nd century B.C. It was a famed seat of learning in the Ist century and among its great preceptors were the theras Mahadhammarakkhita and Mahapaduma. Around Veherakema, a considerable rock-group about I I/2 miles north-north-east of the village of Kirinda, are several drip-ledged caves and other ruins as well as a number of inscriptions dating from the 2nd century B.C. to the 7th century. In some of the inscriptions the site is named Tulakarapavarata or Tulakarapavi Mahavihara : this, therefore, is the ancient Tuladhara Vihara. At the foot of Tuladharapabbata was the village Viharavapi or Veravāgama, the birthplace of the warrior Labhiyavasabha. Other place-names occurring in the inscriptions at this site are : (i) Pumagama ; (ii) Paharadora ; (iii) Bariganada ; (iv) Nețulavaha ; and (v) Cadullagama. Aggabodhi IV (667-683) granted the village Tuladhara to the Practising House which he built for the thera Dathasiva of Nagasala : but whether this village is identical with Tuladhara of Rohana is uncertain.
Viharadevi is said to have come ashore at Lanka Vihara on the coast near Mahagama : the landing place is also called Tolaka Vihara and Kotthalata. Kavantissa is said to have built Viharamahadevi Vihara or Bisóvalu Vihara, presumably to commemorate the landing place. All these names appear, therefore, to refer to the Sane place. The popular identification of Kirinda as Viharadevi's landing place has no historical authority. The inscription of the Ist century B.C. at the ruins at Kirinda (a contemporary copy of which also exists at Tissamahirima) is in verse and it is unique in its subject matter. It records that at the Vihara at this spot the Uvaraja Naka (afterwards king Mahadathikamahanaga) abandoned false beliefs and was converted to Buddhism. “ The Chronicles give us to understand that from B.C. 246 onwards Buddhism was the firm and only faith of the Sinhalese monarchy and people, and the accuracy of that assertion is not impugned by this solitary instance of one dissident prince professing other beliefs and recanting them in favour of Buddhism. This singular (event is not recorded in the Chronicles or Commentaries, but it was
II. M. 45. 42. I2. M. 45. 43, 44; Puj. 29. 13. M. 23. 9o : 33. Oo : 35. 31 : 46. 12 ; Sig. Graff. mention Taral-på-piriven, l, App. C; Thv. 136; Dhv. 83, E.H.B. 30, 84, I2 I; A.I.C. 67 (a); C.J.S. (G) lii. 26.

Page 35
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAL CEYLON 63
apparently of sufficient local importance for the recantation to be publicised by the engraving of two inscriptions, one at the Uvaraja's seat (Mahagama) and the other at the Vihara where the conversion occurred '.1
Patungalu Vihara is ascribed to Kavantissa. There are ruins on the rock-group now known as Patanangala in the Ruhuna National Park. The anchorage here was probably used from early times.
The extensive ruins at Situlpavuva Vihara in the Ruhuna National Park are identified by inscriptions in situ, in which the site is named Citalapavata Vihara, with the renowned Cittalapabbata Vihara of the Chronicles and Commentaries. Kakavanna Tissa, ruler of Rohana early in the 2nd century B.C., is credited with its foundation. It was one of the most celebrated Viharas of ancient times and its monks had a great reputation for their piety and learning. Dutthagamani's paladin, Phussadeva, hailed from the village Gavita, near Cittalapabbata. (Cf. Gavidaviya in the Habaissa inscription under Chapter V (B), Lower Uva). One of the cetiyas at the Vihara enshrined the relics of a Samanera who became an Arahant and it was called Tissattheracetiya. A meditation-hall existing in the Ist century was known as Ninkaponna-padhanaghara. Vasabha built Io thupas in Cittalakita (Cittalapabbata) Vihara. The inscriptions on the site record rich endowments of land in the Ist century and the building of a cetiya by Mahallaka Naga. Dappula, ruler of Rohana, granted the village Gonnavitthi to the Vihara: this name may be preserved in modern Gónagala in the Ruhuna National Park. Kuravakagalla, where an action was fought between the troops of Parakkamabāhu I and those of the rebel Queen Sugala, is very probably identical with Koravakgala, one of the hills in the Situlpavuva entourage. The 6I cave inscriptions of the 2nd and Ist B.C. at this site include two in which Dutthagamani's paladins, Nandhimitta and Velusumana, are mentioned. The place names mentioned are : (i) Paśaņadariyagama ; (ii) Toțagamiya, evidently a village on the Männik Gaiga near Varahāna; (iii) Vanakagamiya ; (iv) Viladaka, in which was Majimagama ; (v) Kavarasaka, in which was Kanikerapali : Gothabhaya of Rohana built Kanikarasela Vihara which was probably identical with Kanikaravalika-SamuddaVihara ; (vi) Mahahalagama , (vii) Kibabadi; (vii) Siva-nakara , (viii) Dubalayahațigama : Saddhā Tissa built Dubbalavāpitissaka Vihāra and Kanițțha Tissa added to it an Uposatha House ; (ix) Dakinitisa tank, shares in which were assigned to the Vihara; and (x) Hitadalaya. A district named Ala-janapada in this region is mentioned in the Commentaries: the wife of the Nagaraja of/named Alanda renewed the gift of a canal abandoned by the monks of the
I4. M. 6o. 6 I ; Dhv. 3o ; Puj. I 6 ; A.I.C. 23 ; C.J.S. (G) II. I 7, 8, 25 : A.S.C.A.R. 195I, 38. I5. Puli. I6.

64 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Vihara. The Commentaries also mention a ford named Kuruvakatittha, which name is preserved in modern Koravaka-viva.
At Palutthagiri the Colas suffered two severe defeats in Iory and ro4I. In both instances the position taken up by the Sinhalese forces was essentially defensive, where they could withstand siege and make offensive forays as well as trap their enemies. Hocart has proposed the identification of Palutthagiri with modern Palatupana, and in the identity of the two names he is doubtless right. The nearest rocky hills to Palatupana which could have served as a fortress and still bears signs of having been one in the past, are the rock-group now called Magul-maha-vihara in the Ruhuna National Park. On these rocks was a large pre-Christian monastery with several inscribed caves.
Silavakanda is close to Magul-maha-vihira above, and it too was a pre-Christian cave monastery. One inscription is dated in the reign of a king who was probably Dutthagamani Abhaya (B.C. I6I-I37).
Gonagala and Pimburamalgala are two adjacent hills in the Ruhuna National Park which in past time formed one monastery. Of the nine pre-Christian cave inscriptions, one records the gift to the Sangha by the Village Corporation of Madukasali.
Akasa Cetiya, still known by the same name and the loftiest and most impressive rock in the Ruhuna National Park, is first mentioned in the reign of Kakavanna Tissa and again in connection with Vattagamani Abhaya's exile in Rohana : here a sordid incident occurred which caused a temporary estrangement between the king and his ministers. The ruins of the Cetiya on the summit prove that there was a stairway, probably partly of wood, up to the top in pre-Christian times.20
Kotapabbata Vihara, also called Kotipabbata Mahavihāra, Kotagala, Kotapavu, Kotadora and Kelapavu, was near Akasa Cetiya and not far from Cittalapabbata. In it was Nagalena. The ruins have not been identified. Near Kotapabbata Vihara was the village Kittigama or Kátigama.
Acchagalla Vihara was near Akasa Cetiya and is identical with Accha Vihara in Rohana ascribed to Gothabhaya and Valasgalu
I6. M. 22. 23 : 24. 9 : 35.8I : 45.59 : 75. I37; E.M. 22. I33; M.T. 34, 457 ; Thv. 29 ; E.H. B. II 7—I I 9, 66; E.Z. IV. 2 I 7 ; U.C. R. VIII, No. 2, II6, I2 I-II26 : No. 4, 26II : VIII, No. 4, 242 ; J. R.A.S. (C.B.), New Series, II, I 26ff.
I 7. M. 55. 28, 29: 58. I 8-2o; A.S.C.A. R. I 928, II, 7; C. J.S. (G) II. 26; U.C.R., VIII, No. 2, II, 26 : J. R.A.S. (C.B.), New Series, II, I26ff.
I8. A.S.C.A.R., I935, Io ; U.C.R., VIII, 238, note 4 ; J. R.A.S. (C.B.), New Series, II, 126 ff.
I9. J. R.A.S. (C.B.), New Series, II, I, 37. 2o. Ibid., 138; M. 22. 25-41 ; 33.. 67-72 ; 4.S.C.A.R., 1934, para 76.
2I. Ibid., I39; M. 22. 25 : 23.55, 6I ; Puj. 29; Raj. 57. Thv. 134; E.H.B. 7o, II 9.

Page 36
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 65
Vihara ascribed to Kavantissa, both rulers in the 2nd century B.C. It may be the rock-group now known as Moderagala in the Ruhuna National Park where there are caves and pre-Christian inscriptions.'
The ruins at Avagatiyava, a rock-group about a mile from Akasa Cetiya, are named Atada Vihara in a 2nd century inscription in situ : to the monastery was assigned Gutaviya tank, now the breached Butava-udiva.28
The extensive ruins at Mandagala in the Yala Strict Natural Reserve are those of an important monastery in ancient times. The inscriptions there range in date from 2nd B.C. to 4th A.C. and the placenames mentioned in them are :—(i) Muragama ; (ii) Galledarapu ; (iii) Dovațiigama ; and (iv) Abavelaka. The Maņçavāpi or Paņçdavāpi Vihara was founded by Mahaculi Mahatissa (B.C. 77-63) : if this is identical with the present Mandagala ruins, which are earlier in date, Mahactii Mahatissa was not the founder but a later benefactor of the Vihara. The village Mandagama was granted to the Sangha by Aggabodhi (circa 6oo), ruler of Rohaņa.**
The Yala Strict Natural Reserve has not been fully explored for ancient sites, but extensive sites with caves and pre-Christian inscriptions are known to exist at Kottadimuhela and Dematagala.
A 3rd century inscription at Deyinnekema, near Katagamuva, records the foundation of the vihara named Vayaliya-Tisapavata by Yatalaka Tisa Maharaja five centuries earlier and the grant to it of Kadacadaka tank.
A pillar inscription I mile north of Katagamuva is an edict by Manabharana, ruler of Rohana for Some years prior to II53, dated in the posthumous, 35th year of Jayabahu (II49), granting fields at Mahatiradeņiya and Kosombura to Taļāmuhundgiri Vihāra.’’
Uccatalanka or Uccavālika Vihära existed in the Ist century B.C. and was probably in the Mahagama area. Another pre-Christian Vihara in this locality was Gaimantapabbhāra or Vamantapabbhara Vihara.27
Gämendaväla Mahāvihara existed in the Ist century B.C. and was situated between Kataragama and Situlpavuva. Hankana Vihara of the same period was probably situated between Talaguruhela and Situlpavuva. Vadhatalanagara Vihara was not far from Situlpavuva and existed in the Ist or 2nd century.°
22. Ibid., 14o; M. 33.67; M.T. 3oz ; Dhv. 83.
23. A.S.C.A.R., Ig54, 57.
24. E.H. B. 74; App. IB ; Dhv.3 ; E.H. B. I22 ; M. 34.8, 93 :45.4 ; E.M. 34. 95.
25. A.S.C.A.R., 1954, 37.
26. E.Z. V. I46.
27. E.H.B. 66, 68, 69, II6, I2I.
28. E.H.B. 66, I 19, 120, 123, I24.

66 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Associated with the hill Uturuvadapavuva, where gold was found was the village Uttara, also called Uttaravaddhamana or Antaravaddhamana : near the village and not far from Mahagama was Ambariya Vihara. Mahapunnagama was near Mahagama.
Sakkharasobbha was a port, evidently close to Mahagama, where Ilanaga landed in the year 36.80
Anurarama Vihara, near and to north of Mahagama, was built by Wasabha (67-III) who assigned to it the village Heligama where there was a Parivena known as Helagam Parivena. Bronze 'boats for alms were placed at Anurārāma Vihāra : Vohãrika Tissa (209-23 I) built the Uposatha House. Dappula, ruler of Rohana (eirca 659), repaired Anurarama Pasada. Anuru-maha-pa in Mahagama is mentioned in the Sigiri Graffiti.
An inscription of Dappula IV (927) at Detagamuva, near Kataragama, grants privileges to Kapugam Pirivena which is described as situated to the north of the Mahaveher (Tissamahavihara) and on the south bank of the Kapikandur-Ho. This river is the Kappakandaranadi of the Pali Chronicles and Paranavitana has established that it is the present Mänik Ganga. The village Kappakandaragäma, the home of the paladin, Bharana, also called Kapkanduru and Kappanduru, was doubtless named after the river and was situated on its banks.82
The Uda-Tisa-pirivena, situated on the left bank of the KirindHo (present Kirinda Oya), is mentioned in an inscription of Mahinda IV (956-972) at Mayilagastota, 8 miles from Tissa. In the Mahavalinsa the river is called Karinda-nadi.88
Forced to flee from Rajarattha by the Cola invaders, Mahinda V took refuge in Rohana at a temporary capital which he established at Kappagallaka. In IOI7 he and his family, together with the royal regalia and treasures, were captured by the Colas and he was sent as a prisoner to the Cola Kingdom where he died I2 years later.'
Valliyera Vihara in Rohana existed in the reign of Vasabha (67-III) who built for its chief monk the Mahavalligotta Vihara. Presumably, the Valli Vihara was enlarged and re-named Mahavalligotta Vihara; the latter name may be preserved in modern Vailligatta.85
29. E. H. B. 6I, II7 ; Dhv. 4I ; Sdh Rv. 85. 3o. M. 35. 28. 31 M, 35.83.36. 30-37 : 45. 46 : 48. 25; M.T. 652, Io; Puli. 3o; Rai. 57 ;
Sig. Graff. I, App. C.
32. M. 23. 64 : 24. 22 ; Puj. 24, 3o ; Thv. I 34 ; E.Z. III, 223, 224 ; Sig. Graff. I, App. C.
33. M. 32. I4 ; E.Z. II, 63.
34. M. 55. II.
35. M. 35.82, 83; M.T. 652.

Page 37
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAL CEYLON 67
Kavantissa built Badagaldora Vihara which may be modern Badagiriya. The place-names Badagiri and Badagiri both occur in the Sigiri graffiti. The ruins at Badagiriya, about 7 miles north of Hambantota, are ancient and include inscriptions of the 3rd to 6th centuries in one of which the ancient name of the Vihara has been obliterated.86
The foundation of Gothapabbata Vihara is ascribed to Gothabhaya, ruler of Rohana early in the 2nd century B.C. In an epigraph of Gajabahu I (II4-136) at Godavdiya Vihara, near the mouth of the Valavé Ganga, the site is called Godapavata Vihara and the customs duties of the port of the same name are assigned to the Vihara. In a later 6th century inscription the place is named Godava Vahera. The appearance of the little bay at Godaviya today does not suggest that it could have been more than a hazardous anchorage for an occasional sailing ship in times past, and the revenue lost by the religious benefaction was probably trifling.87
Khandavagga sub-district was a 12th century division extending eastward from the Valavé Ganga over the area a few miles inland from the coast. In this sub-district were :- (i) the village BakagallaUddhavapi, identified by Codrington as present Koggalla-Udavdiva, (ii) Bilava (na) Vihara, the ancient name for the present Karambagala Vihāra, as given in an inscription in situ of the reign of Sirimeghavaņņa (3oI-328); Dhatusena (455-473) built (? restored) Bhillivana Vihara in Rohana. The place Abadaka, the residence of the district chieftain, is mentioned in the inscription.*
In the Iith and I2th centuries, perhaps earlier, the Southern part of Rohana was divided into two major territorial divisions, the dividing line being the Vana-nadi, previously called Maha-nadi, the present Valave Ganga. The area to east of the river, including Lower Uva, was called Atthasahassa-rattha or -desa, ' the district of 8,OOO villages', and its capital was Uddhanadvara or Udundora, present Galabidda, mear Monerāgala.*o
Samghabhedakagama was a place situated probably between Koggalla and Tissa.
Sippatthalaka, used as a temporary seat of administration by Vijayabahu I in the IIth century, was between Ambalantota and Kataragama.*1
36. Dhv. 83 ; Sig. Graff. I, App. C.
37. Dhv. 3 I ; C.J.S. (G) II. I 97 ; J.R.A.S. (C.B.), New Series, V, 78.
38. M. 38. 49 : 75. II9-I25 ; A.I.C. 2 L (a) ; E.Z. III. I 79: IV. 224 ; U.C.R., VIII, No. 4, 247.
39. M. 5 I, I2 I : 6I. 24 : 75. I54, I57.
4O. M. 75. I25.
41. M. 57. 7o : 58. 7.

68 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Dappula of Rohana (circa 659) built a Vihara near the tank Pāņdikkulama or Padikkulama. Parakkamabāhu I (II53-II86) restored Pandukolamba tank, the breached reservoir north of Ridiyagama now known as Pandikulama.'
At Veheragala, near Bödagama, on the Tanamalvilla-Hambégamuwa road, there are two inscriptions, one very fragmentary of the 2nd century, and the other of the 6th century. The latter mentions the village Rayadagama in Mayagaraya.
(B). Giruva Pattus
Giri-janapada, also called Girimandala, Girinil-danaviya and Giruvahöbada, was a district which extended in pre-Christian times over, approximately, present Giruva Pattus, East and West. In Giri district were :- (i) the village Nitthula-Vitthika, also called Nitthulacittaka and Nitulviti, the home of the warrior, Gothaimbara : it may be present Netțolipițiya, near Tangalla; and (ii) Kuțumbiyaṁgaņa village, also known as Kulumbiyangana, Kumbiyangana, Kutimbiya and Kelayangana, the birthplace of the warrior Velusumana.
The ancient name of Mulgirigala Vihara is given in a 12th century unscription there as Muhundgiri Vihara. Kavantissa is said to have built Samudda Vihara and this may be identical with Muhundgiri because the inscribed caves there date from the 2nd century B.C. The Sinhalese Chronicles ascribe to Jetthatissa I (263-274) the building of Mulgiri Vihara: the Katagamuva inscription of Manabharana of the I2th century records a grant to Talamuhundgiri Vihara and there were, apparently, two Viharas named Muhundgiri, one of which was modern Mulgirigala. The Rājāvaliya wrongly equates Dakkhiņagiri Vihara, which was near Sigiri, with Mulgirigala Vihara.
On a rock called Vádligala, about I i miles from Ramma towards Tangalla, there are two inscriptions of the Ist century and one of the 4th century. There was a thipa here in ancient times but all traces of it have nearly vanished Owing to recent quarrying of the rock. The old name of the site as given in the inscriptions was Kamuhajivi Vihara: also mentioned in the inscriptions are (i) Samayutagama ; (ii) Kaļavahanakaja tank; and (iii) tracts of fields named Padala, Rihala, and Hamara.6
Kahagal Vilhára near Ramma is named Kacagalla Wilhara in a 2nd century inscription there. This is identical with Kasagalu Vihara built (? restored) by Dappula of Rohana (circa 659) and Kasagalla Vihara restored by Vijayabâhu I (Io55-IIIo).7
42. M. 79. 82 ; Puj. 29 ; Raj. 57.
43. A.I.C. 76 ; C. J.S. (G), II. 24. -
44. M. 23. 49,68; E.M. 23. 79, I IO; M.T. 452, I 8:454. 24; Thw. 133, 135 E.H. B. I2 I.
45. Dhv. 83 ; Pui. 24 ; Raj. 44, 5I ; C.J.S. (G), II. I22.
46. A.I.C. 69.
47. M. 6o. 6 I ; Pui. 29; Rai. 57; C.J.S. (G), II. I2O, I2 I.

Page 38
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEY LON 69
Wigamuva Wilhara, also near Ramma, is called Wagonu in a 5th century inscription in situ. In other inscriptions of the 3rd and 7th centuries the following place-names occur :-(i) Varaņatoța ; (ii) Abavika ; and (iii) Aharavika.**
The area to west of the Valavé Ganga was called Dvadasasahassa or Dolosdalhas-rata, ' the district of I2,OOO villages , and its capital was Mahanagahula, called Manavulu in Sinhalese literature, and identified by Paranavitana as present Rambha Vihara, about 8 miles from Ambalantota on the road to Ambilipitiya. Mahanagahula was the scene of much activity during the campaigns of Vijayabahu I, who made it his capital, and of Parakkamabahu I in the IIth and I2th centuries. It was from Mahanagahula that Vijayabahu launched his decisive attack upon the Colas. Gajabahu II resided there and Parakkamabahu lived there as a youth with his uncle.'
Bodhivala is modern Bóvala, 3 miles south-east of Kirama.0
On the Hiraffiamalaya or Suvannamalaya range of hills, identified by Codrington with present Ranmalakanda, north-west of Kirama, was the Remuna rock where Vijayabahu fortified himself. Mahapabbata was also a peak in this range. These hills were used not only as defensive fortifications but also to launch offensive forays and raids on the lowlands to the south.
Tambalagama, a stronghold and temporary residence of Vijayabahu, was in the vicinity of Talava, about I5 miles north-west of Ambalantota.5?
Nadibhandagama has been identified by Codrington as Obada, 5 miles north-west of Virakditiya. Parakkamabahu's general attacked the strong fortification here from Mahasenagama and won a victory which opened the way to Mahānāgahula. There was an old saying,
they looked for the tolls at Masengamuva .58
Malavaratthali was situated between Rammalakanda and Mamadola. Codrington places it in the vicinity of Talava. 54
Simatalatthali was situated between Obada and Urubokka, and Codrington suggests that the name implied a boundary town, probably on the Giruva Pattu boundary. 55
The line dividing the wet and dry zones runs roughly from Tangalla to Valasmulla, the area to west being the wet zone. In early times, population decreased as the wet zone was approached.
48. C. J.S. (G), II. I 2o.
9. M. 6I. 22, 24 : 58. 39 : 6o. 9o : 6I. 23: 63. 4: 75. 19, 156, 16o ; Thv. 13ဒီ A.S.C.A.R., ့ီါ 7. 9 3 : 63. 4: 75. I9, I5 hv. I33.
5o. M. 57. 55.
5 I. M. 57. 62 : 75. 62, I58.
52. M. 58. Io, 38.
53. M. 75. IO4, Io9; Puj. I42.
54. M. 75. 66-68, I57.
55. M. 75. το I.

CHAPTER VIII
THE MATARA DISTRICT
The present Matara District was a part of ancient Rohana. The entirety of it is in the wet zone where paddy cultivation by irrigation is not feasible. The hinterland, comprising Moravak Korale, is mountainous. The coastal region may have been sparsely populated in early times, but the interior was not opened up and settled much before the Ioth century. There is a marked absence of ancient monuments, so prolific in the dry zone, and this is good evidence of the paucity of settled population.
In his monograph entitled 'The Shrine of Upulvan at Devundara ', Dr. Paranavitana has dealt exhaustively with the history, the architecture, the worship and the inscriptions at Devanagara, modern Devundara. According to the Cilavamsa, Dappula, independent ruler of Rohaņa (circa 659), founded Khadirāļi Vihāra. A 9th century inscription at Devundara refers to the temple as Kihirali Pirivena (= P. Khadirai Parivena) of Giriyala : this, then, was its original name. The Sinhalese Chronicles ascribe the foundation of Devnuvara or Devunuvara Vihara first to Dappula (Dapulusen), then to Aggabodhi IV (667-683), and finally to Mānavamma (684-7I8). Viikkamabahu I (Io29-IO42) visited the town of Devanagara when he had completed his preparations to attack the Colas, who were then rulers of Ceylon, but he fell ill and died there. Vijayabahu I (Io55-IIIo) restored Devanagara Vihara. During the I2th century civil war, Parakkamabahu's troops fought an action at Devanagara. Nissanka Malla (II87-II96) records that he visited Devinuvara and had the temples there repaired. Parakkamabahu II (I236-I27I) visited the temple, worshipped the Lotus-headed God', and erected the Nandana Pasada: later, he restored the whole temple and celebrated an Asahi festival every year for the god. Parakkamabāhu IV (circa I3o2) built at Devapura a long temple of two storeys with four pairs of gates for the Image of the recumbent Buddha : to the Image House he assigned the village of Ganthimana, present Gaitamdina. The general of Bhuvanekabāhu IV (I346-I353) built a 3-storeyed Image House for the standing Image of the Buddha. In the Galle trilingual slab inscription, the list of offerings made at Tenavarai (Devinuvara) on behalf of the Chinese Emperor, Yung-lo, (I4Io) is recorded in Chinese, Arabic and Tamil. In the 9th century inscription in which the shrine is named Kihirai-pirivana of Giriyala, the following villages are declared dedicated to it:-(i) Salkeyal; (ii) Magula, which may be
I. A.S. Memoirs, Vol. VI, (I953).

Page 39
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAL CEYLON 7
Māgallagoda, near Nāimana North; iii) Uợlumaharoja ; (iv) Mahavela ; and (v) Panavara. The second inscription at the site is of Parakkamabahu II and it mentions Tendiratota, the name of the seaport at Devinuvara. The third inscription, of Parakkamabahu VI (I4Io-I467) grants to the Vihāra:—(i) Nāymaņai, modern Nāimana; (ii) Suńgańgola modern Hungangoda, (ii) Pagala-Karamulai, now Pahala Karamula : and (iv) Vērdūvai, modern Vēradlüva. The fourth inscription of Vijayabahu VI (15I5) grants to the Kovil named Nagarisa at Devinuvara fields at :—(i) Paravāsara, present Paravahara, and (ii) Pātēgama in Nāvaợdunna, present Pātëgama and Nāoi unna.*
The Kustarājagala at Välligama is thus described by Dr. Paranavitana :- 'It is of colossal size and represents a figure in kingly attire, but the Dhyani Buddha Amitabha on the head-dress and the lotus held in the hand indicate that it depicts Avalokitesvara as has already been suggested by Dr. Nell. There is a local tradition that this figure represents a foreign king who left his native country because he suffered from leprosy, landed at Viligama and was cured by a local physician. This tradition seems to preserve in a distorted way some facts regarding the Bodhisattva Avalokita. One aspect of this Bodhisattva, that known as Sirihhanada Lokesvara, is considered by the Mahayanists to be the curer of all diseases and is particularly invoked to cure leprosy. It is stated that "the first success of Lamaism among the Mongols was due to the cure of a leprous king by means of the Simhanada Sadhana'. But the iconographical representation of this form of Avalokita, as found in northern Buddhist countries, differs from that of the Vailligama figure. It may be possible that the particularisation of this aspect of Avalokita's beneficient influence with a distinct iconographical form was of later date than this sculpture and that the cure of leprosy was originally attributed to this Bodhisattva in a more general form. There is another tradition prevailing among the educated Buddhists that this figure is that of the god Natha . . . . . The word Natha means 'Lord' and is only a shortened form of the fuller epithet "Lokesvara Natha'. It is hardly necessary to mention that the epithet Lokesvara is one of the most familiar of the many names of Avalokitesvara and was the one by which he was best known in Cambodia and Java. The modern belief that Avalokita of Viligama is Natha provides further circumstantial evidence of the identity of the two '.
Parakkamabahu's troops from Pasdun Korale advanced down the coast to attack the rebels in Rohana and reached Mahavalukagama or Valukagama, modern Valigama. This place was then a seaport of some importance and the Chronicle says that there were many merchants
2. All these identifications are by Paranavitana.
u 3. М.45 59: 56. 6 : 6o. 59:75. 47: 83. 49-51: 85.85: 9o. 94, 95; Puј. 29 3o; Raj. 57; A.S. M., VI. 62, 69, 74, 77; E.Z. I. I35 : II. I. I9, 14 I, 177 : III.33,
4. “ Mahāyānism in Ceylon ”, C.J.S. (G) II. 49, 5o, 53.

72 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
there 'to whom their life and their money were dear'. Parakkamabahu's general offered pardon and protection to all those who came over to his side, and the merchants, together with many inhabitants of the area, surrendered, so that Viligama was captured without much fighting. A Vihara was built at Valliggama (Valigama) in the reign of Queen Kalyānavatī (III2O2-I2O8). Parakkamabāhu IV (I3o3-I33o) built at Valligama Vihara a long pasada of two storeys named Parakkamabahu Pasada, and granted it the village of Saligiri, present Algiriya, 6 miles from Viligama.
Continuing their advance from Vailligama, Parakkamabahu's troops broke up into columns which fought actions at Kammaragama (Kamburugamuva), Mahā panàlagäma (Päläna), Manakapitthi, Nīlavālatittha (Mātara) and Devanagara (Devundara), and converged on Kadalipatta in order to cross the Nilvala Ganga in force. The rebel forces took their stand at Mahakhetta to oppose the crossing, but Parakkamabahu's forces broke through and crossed to the opposite bank at Dighali. Codrington suggests that Mahakhetta was Paraduva, near Akurissa, where there is an extensive stretch of fields on one side of the river and a long channel (dik-ala) on the other.
Conjointly with the attack down the coast, Parakkamabahu sent strong forces from Denavaka and Navadun Korale to advance into Moravak Korale and descend the hills into Giruva Pattu. These forces captured rebel strongholds at Madhutthala, present Migoda near and to south-east of Urubokka (Codrington), and at SukaraliBheripasana, present Urubokka and Beralapanditara (Codrington). A Vihara named Bheripasana existed in early times.
The Pandikaduva Copper Plate of Vijayabahu I's 27th year (Io82/ 83) is a grant of privileges to Ruhunu-dadanayaka-SitnarubimBudalnāvan (Lord Budal of Sitnarubim, Daņdanāyaka of Ruhuņa). Sitnaru-bim, it would appear, was the name of the territorial division around modern Pandikaduva in Moravak Körale.
M. 75. 36-46 : 8o. 38: 9o. 96, 97. M. 72.63 : 75. 47-61. M. 75. 98, I47; E.H. B. I2O. E.Z. V, I ff.

Page 40
CHAPTER VIII
THE GALLE DISTRICT
The Galle District, like the Matara District, was a part of Rohana. and was situated in the wet zone. It had no irrigation works and its settled population in ancient times was scanty. The earliest ancient monument which has survived is an inscribed pillar of the Ioth century. The terrain begins to be hilly a few miles from the coast, and the , hinterland is mountainous.
Bhimatittha or Bentota, modern Bentota, was in Pancayojana (Pasdun Korale) in the I2th and 13th centuries. In an inscription of Parakkamabahu I (II.53-II86) at Galpata Vihara, now called Galapata Vihara, at Bentota, the following places are named as assigned to the Vihara :-(i) Siyambalapaya, in which was Sumbulupat-halla which had been rendered suitable for cultivation; (ii) Tingavatu, present Timbavatuva or Timbotuva (Bell) in Bemtota Tavalama, bounded on the east by the pond of kumbuk trees, on the south by the lagoon, and on the north by the street; (iii) Tiratenayavatta, modern Tiritenaydvatta (Bell); (iv) Isamvițivatta; (v) Beravāgama, in which was Panäspolvatta; (vi) Kasagalugoda, present Kasagaliota (Paranavitana); (vii) the islands Dharmmanandana and Manonandana in the lagoon; (viii) Bolutudāva, present Boltudāva (Bell); and (ix) Nissamhkagala, present Nissangala (Bell), in Beravagoda, bounded on the east by the lagoon, on the south by the kón tree, on the west by Aramboda of Kakuluvagala, present Kaikulagala (Paranavitana), and on the north by Ilubăssa in Kitkevuva. Parakkamabahu II (I236-I27I) celebrated a festival for the Tooth Relic of Mahathera Mahakassapa which was enshrined at Bhimatittha (Galapata) Vihara."
Across the Salgamu-hoya, present Hikkaduva Ganga, at Sālaggāma, the Minister of Parakkamabahu II (I236-I27I) built a bridge 4o staves (3oo feet) long: Salaggama was on the river bank and the village was later assigned to Titthagama Vihara, present Totagamuva Vihara. Vijayabāhu IV (I27I-I273) built a pāsāda in Titthagāma Vihāra. A Ioth century inscription on a stone pillar at this temple mentions the place Mahabálagam.
At the Salapadapa Swamp or Salgas-hoya the same Minister of Parakkamabahu II built a bridge of Ioo cubits. He also cleared the Mahalabujagaccha or Mahadelgas forest, founded there a village which was named after the forest, planted a large grove of jak trees, and erected an Image House and a Cetiya.
Gimhatittha and Galu-nadi which figure in the civil war during the reign of Parakkamabahu I (II53-II86) are modern Gintola and the Gin Ganga respectively (Geiger).
I. M. 85. I 6, I 7, 8 I ; Puj. 49 ; E.Z. IV. 2o8. 2. M. 86. 4 I ; Puj. 49 ; C.J.S. (G) II. I 84, I85, I98. 3. M. 86. 42, 49-54 ; Puj. 49.
4. M. 75. 23, 24.

CHAPTER HX
THE MANNAR DISTRICT
The Mannar District in the north-west of Ceylon is the most arid region in the Island: it has a low rainfall during the north east monsoon and a prolonged and acute period of drouglit from May to September every year. Its coast is the nearest part of Ceylon to Southern India: therefore, this maritime area became, by proximity to the Indian mainland, not only the commercial coast for shipping and external trade, but also, the vulnerable invasion coast upon which the dominant South Indian power for the time being (Pandya or Cola) launched, at various times, its ravaging sea-borne attacks. No less important than the proximity to India in promoting foreign trade in this region was the richness of the famed Pearl Banks, known from great antiquity, which lay off the north-west coast immediately to south of the island of Mannair; chanks, in which too there was a considerable trade, were abundant in the waters both north and south of Mannir island: and, in the forests of the immediate interland, were many elephants, also an important export product from early times,
The District is almost uniformly flat and the main river which flows through it is the Malvatta Oya, known as the Aruvi Aru in its lower course. The tanks are shallow with comparatively low bunds. There are several lagoons with large stretches of infertile, open land around them.
The antiquity of the Mannar District goes back beyond the beginnings of Ceylon history to the legends and traditions associated with the original arrival of the Northern Indians who founded the first civilised settlements in the Island. In the legend of Vijaya it is related that he and his men sailed down the west coast of India from Supparaka (now Sopdira, north of Bombay) and landed in Ianka at Tambapaņņi: because their hands were stained hy the copper-coloured earth when they threw themselves ashore they called their landling-place, as well as the township close by which they later established, and the whole Island, Tambapanni. The Dipavamsa, the oldest of the Ceylon Chronicles, states that Tambapanni was "on the most lovely south bank of the river'. The Rajävaliya, the latest and least reliable of the Sinhalese Chronicles, alone states that Vijaya's ships made for land in the direction of Ruhuna (misinterpreting the word 'south') and when they sighted Sumanakita (Adam's Peak) they steered their ships for the shore and landed. The river referred to in the Dipavansa is undoubtedly the Kadamba-nadi (present Malvatta Oya or Aruvi Aru). The story of Vijaya is one which, in its literal form, cannot be credited,

Page 41
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAL CEYLON 75
but there is nothing in the story to create a reasonable doubt about the factual existence of a place named Tambapanni. It is described as one of the earliest ports and the first settlement of the Indo-Aryan immigrants, and there is every reason to suppose that it still existed at the time the Chronicles were compiled. Its situation, according to the Dipavamsa, was near the mouth and on the south bank of the Aruvi Aru, that is, assuming the river has not changed its course, in the vicinity of modern Arippu. This is supported by other evidence. A voyage down the west coast of India would have rendered a landing in Ceylon to north of the shoals and sandbanks now known as Adam's Bridge a perilous undertaking because of the hazards of the passage through either the Pamben or the Mannar channels : safer navigation through these straits was probably discovered later, after they had become familiar to mariners. The Pandyan princess who came to Ceylon to be Vijaya's queen is said to have landed at Mahatittha. (Maintai) and then proceeded to Tambapanni: here again was an avoidance of the Adam's Bridge passages and the employment of a safer route direct from the Pandyan coast to a port in Ceylon to north of Adam's Bridge. Vijaya lived 38 years at Tambapanni and every year he sent the Pandyan king a present of pearls: we may infer, therefore, that Tambapanni was in the vicinity of the Pearl Banks. The next capital after Tambapanni was Upatissagama, and after that the royal city was permanently established at Anuradhapura, so that the movement inland was up the valley of the Malvattu Oya, from Tambapanni to Anuradhapura. The ruins of Tambapanni have not yet been discovered, and if any remains exist they probably lie not far from the sea in the neighbourhood of Arippu.
Equally ancient, but soon attaining far greater importance than Tambapanni, was the port of Mahatittha, modern Maniai, on the main land opposite the town of Mannar, a seaport renowned throughout the east in ancient and medieval times. In Sinhalese literature and inscriptions it is called variantly Mahavoti, Mahaputu, Mahavutu, Mavatutota, Mahapatana and Matota, and in Tamil, Matóttam. It is now a truly buried city, its ruins lying in the great mound at Maintai from which rises the Hindu temple of Tirukesvaram. Like Anuradhapura and Polonnaruva, Mahātilatha was a walled city. The main export products of Ceylon, pearls, precious stones, cinnamon, spices and elephants, passed out of the country chiefly through this famous harbour. Ptolemy's exceptional account of Ceylon, written in the middle of the 2nd century, names it Modouttou. In the 6th century Ceylon attained great commercial importance as the centre and entrepot of sea trade in the Indian Ocean: Persian and Axumite ships and the sailors of Adulis from the West, the shipping of India, and the
I. M. 6. 47 : 7. 4o, 4, 58, 73, 74 : 8.4 : . II. 2o-26, 38, 39 : I9. 4-23 ; D. 9. 3o-44, as corrected at C.J.S. (G) I. II, I2; Puj. I ; Raj. I6.

76 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) Neup Series, Vol. VIII, Special Number
mariners and merchants of China and other far-Eastern countries, met in the harbour of Mahätittha.”
There is evidence of strong Hindu influence at Mahatittha. Dr. Paranavitana has referred to the statement in the Dathavamsa that there was a Hindu shrine at Mahatittha in the reign of Sirimeghavanna (3or-328), and to the Tevaram hymns in which the Tamil saint, Nănasambandar, sings the praises of Siva who had his abode there: he alludes also to a common imprecation in Sinhalese inscriptions of the 9th and Ioth centuries which reads, "may he who violates this edict incur the sins of a killer of cows at Mahavutu. All this enlphasises the Hindu sanctity of the place and the reverence paid to it by Sinhalese Buddhists. The population of Mahatittha would have included a large number of foreign merchants, most of whom must have been Indian: hence the pre-dominance of the Hindu element among the non-Buddhist residents and floating population. Although commerce and trade were largely in foreign hands, the Sinhalese inscriptions speak of the Sinhalese king's officers by whom the place was administered: the customs dues would have yielded a considerable revenue and, no doubt, adequate administrative machinery was set up to secure its collection on the king's behalf.
The Chronicles mention Mahatittha mainly in connection with invasions: as the key port it naturally had to be captured first to enable it to be used as the main base for supplying the invading troops and maintaining communications with their homeland. The first reference, as already stated, is to the landing of the Pandyan princess ún the reign of Vijaya, traditionally in the 6th century B.C. The Rājāvaliya, which is frequently inaccurate, states that the Cola conqueror, Elara, early in the 2nd century B.C., landed with his army at Mahavatutota which it erroneously locates at the mouth of the Mahavali Ganga, but in a later passage it equates the place correctly with Mahatittha. The Cola reinforcements which arrived in Ceylon in B.C. I6I under the general Bhaluka to give aid to Elara, landed at Mahatittha and pushed rapidly forward to Anuradhapura, but their intervention was too late as Elara had already been slain in battle. Ilanāga (33-43), deprived of his throne by the Lambakannas, embarked at Mahatittha on his flight to the Kerala kingdom where he stayed 3 years before he was able to return and regain the Sovereignity. Though the Chronicle does not expressly say so, it is very probable that the Sinhalese prince, Manavamma, who made two invasions of Ceylon in Pallava ships and with Pallava armies provided by the Pallava kings, Narasimhavarman I and II, landed each time at Mahatittha : his first attempt to secure the throne of Ceylon had to be abandoned after he had captured Anuradhapura and victory was in sight because the Pallava troops were recalled to their own country owing to the serious illness of their
2. See Bibliography at end of Chapter I. 3. E.Z. II. 245 : II. 235 : III. i 33, I 35, 225.

Page 42
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAL CEYLON 77
king, but the second invasion was entirely successful and Manavamma became king of Ceylon in 684. From about the year 775, the power of the Pandyan kingdom continued to expand rapidly, and an invasion of Ceylon appears to have been apprehended in the reign of Aggabodhi VII (772-777) because the prince Mahinda was stationed at Mahatittha by the king's orders. The invasion actually came in the reign of Sena I (833-853), and the Pandyans, after landing presumably at Mahatittha and other northern ports, first laid waste the northern province (Uttararattha), being joined by many Damias who were resident in various places in that region : it is specifically stated that this local reinforcement gave substantial aid to the invaders. The Sinhalese army suffered a crushing defeat and the king abandoned Anuradhapura and fled inland. Anuradhapura was sacked, and Sena I was compelled to make a humiliating capitulation, paying a heavy tribute and indemnity, in addition to surrendering the entire royal regalia and treasure, to regain the throne. In the year 862 (the 9th year of Sena II of Ceylon), the Pandyan prince, Varaguna, who had been ill-treated by his father, king Srimara Srivallabha (the monarch who had invaded and subjugated Ceylon in the reign of Sena I), came to Ceylon and
invoked the armed assistance of the Sinhalese king to secure the Pandyan throne. At this time the Pandyans were under attack by the Pallavas and the moment was favourable for a Sinhalese counterinvasion to erase the disgrace of the earlier defeat and to recover the royal regalia. Sena II therefore assembled a large expeditionary force at Mahatittha for the invasion of Pandya and personally supervised its embarkation. The expedition gained complete success: the Pandyan army was defeated and the Pandyan king, though he escaped from the battlefield, died of his wounds: Madhura was sacked, the Sinhalese regalia and treasures recovered and Varaguna II consecrated as king of Pandya. The victorious Sinhalese army returned to Mahatittha and were received with honour by their king who had remained at the port while his troops were absent abroad. The Cola power was now gaining the ascendancy in South India and in 915 inflicted a major defeat on the Pandyan army. The Pandyan king sent urgent messages and gifts to the Sinhalese king (Kassapa V, 9I4-923), requesting military aid in his desperate struggle with the Colas. A Sinhalese army embarked at Mahatittha and landed in Pandyan territory: in the decisive battle of Vellur which followed, the combined Pandyan and Sinhalese armies were defeated by the Colas after a long and severe struggle. The Calavamsa states that the Sinhalese king recalled his army to its own country because there was an outbreak of plague among the troops, but the defeat at Vellur was the more probable reason for their withdrawal. In the reign of Udaya III (935-938) the Pandyan king, Rajasimha, abandoned his kingdom to the Colas, took ship and landed at Mahatittha and sought the protection of the Sinhalese monarch. An attempt to organise an expeditionary force in his support failed because the Sinhalese nobility and generals were opposed to such an enterprise, and the Pandyan ruler left Ceylon

78 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
for the Kerala kingdom, leaving his diadem and regalia in the custody of the Sinhalese king. In 946 or 947, Parantaka I, the Cola king, demanded of the Sinhalese king, Udaya IV, the surrender of the Pandyan regalia, and receiving a refusal, invaded Ceylon and defeated the Sinhalese army. Udaya IV took refuge in Rohana with the Pandyan regalia but the Cola forces made no determined effort to seek him there and returned to South India.
In 993 the great Cola king, Rajaraja I, conquered and occupied Rajarattha, that is, all of the northern half of Ceylon. Chaotic conditions in the Island facilitated this conquest. Rajarattha became a province of the Cola Empire and the Cola king's Viceroy established his seat at Polonnaruva. Rajarattha itself and important places were given Cola names. A Cola officer named Tali Kumaran built a temple called Rajarajesvara at Matöttam (Mahatittha) which was renamed Rajarajapura. In IO27, Rajendra I, the son and successor of Rajaraja I, completed the conquest of Ceylon by Subjugating Rohana: the Sinhalese king (Mahinda V) and his family who had taken refuge in that principality were taken prisoner and sent to the Cola Country, and all the royal regalia and treasures were captured. It was not until Io55/56, when Vijayabahu I assumed the formal rulership of Rohana, that resolute resistance to Cola rule began to be organised in Rohana. In IO65 the preparations for war being made by the forces of liberation had reached an advanced stage and a premature revolt broke out in Rajarattha : the Cola king despatched a powerful reinforcement which landed at Mahatittha and proceeded to suppress the rebellion with Savage ferocity. In the following year Vijayabahu won a great victory over the Cola general in Ceylon, pursued the fleeing Cola army and captured Polonnaruva. The Cola monarch organised with great speed the embarkation of strong forces for Ceylon to aid his viceroy: they landed at Mahatittha and, while advancing to Anuradhapura, were intercepted by the Sinhalese army upon whom they inflicted a paralysing defeat. In Io.7o, after Cola rule over Ceylon had lasted 77 years, Vijayabahu delivered the two-pronged attack which, at long last, brought deliverance and freedom once more to the Sinhalese. One column advanced through the Kurundigala and Anuradhapura districts with Mahatittha as its objective, while the other column moved up the east coast and turned inland to lay siege to the Cola seat of government at Polonnaruva. The western Column captured Mahatittha, thus severing the communications of the Colas with their homeland, depriving them of their main base, and Cutting off the escape of the main body of the Cola army at Polonnaruva. Polonnaruva fell, no aid came from South India and the Cola forces were annihilated. In Io85 Vijayabâhu I despatched two divisions, one to Mahatittha and the other to another northern port, to embark
4. M. 25. 79 : 35.25:48.81 : 59.2-43.5 27-47:53.5-9.40:47, Raj. 25, 42 ; E.Z. V. Io3-I o7 ; “ A History of South India ' by K. A. Nilakanta Sastri, I5I, 154; 'The Colas' by K. A. Nilakanta Sastri, I2O-I. 23.

Page 43
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYEON 79
on a punitive expedition against the Colas, but the Velakkara division of the army, largely Colas and other South Indians, revolted because they were unwilling to participate in operations against their own countrymen, and the expedition had to be called off. In IIoo/oI there appears to have been a threat of a Cola invasion because Vijayabahu I marched with his army to the seaport (presumably Mahatittha) and stayed there some time awaiting the Cola landing : but no attack materialised.
About IIII/I2, Viradeva, described as 'a warrior, lord of the Ariya country and sole sovereign of Palandipa', landed with an invading army at Mahatittha. Vikkamabahu, ruler of Rajarattha, advanced to Mannara (Mannar) to fight him but was defeated: Viradeva pursued the retreating Sinhalese forces beyond Polonnaruva, but was there trapped into fighting in a swampy wilderness, defeated and slain.
In II69, the 16th year of Parakkamabahu I, a revolt which broke out in the district around Mahatittha was suppressed by military action: the causes of disaffection which gave rise to the revolt are not known. In the same year, Parakkamabahu's army, commanded by the Senapati Lankapura, embarked at Mahatittha on its invasion of Pandya, reached the Pandyan coast in 24 hours, and landed at the roadstead Taladilla. A Cola inscription of the year II78 states that news was received in the Cola kingdom that Parakkamabahu I was building ships and assembling troops at Matöttam (Mahatittha) and other ports in Ceylon in order to make a fresh invasion of the Cola country and that, to counteract this, the Cola king organised an expedition, placing at its head prince Srivallabha of Ceylon (a nephew of Parakkamabāhu I), which landed in Ceylon, captured and destroyed several places, including Matöttam, and returned to the Cola kingdom with much booty. Nissanka Malla (II87-II96) built an Alms Hall at Mahaputupa (Mahātittha). Between II88 and I2Oo the Colas landed on two occasions at Mavatu (Mahatittha) and penetrated as far as Anuradhapura before they were expelled. In I268, Candabhanu and his Javakas made a second incursion upon Ceylon, landed at Mahatittha. and occupied the northern plain : the invaders were defeated at Subhagiri (Yapahuva). For about 20 years from I283 Ceylon formed a part of the Pandyan Empire and once again Mahatittha would have become the invasion base of the conquerors. There is no doubt that there were landings by invaders at Mahatittha, other than those recounted above, which have gone unrecorded in the Chronicles and inscriptions.
5. M. Caps. 55 to 6o ; “ The Cõlas ” by K. A. Nilakanta Sastri, I68, 69. п72, п73, 183, 186, 19І.
6. M. 61.36-46.
7. M. 76. 7, 85 : 88. 63 : 9o. I-Iogo ;) E.Z. I1. 78 ; J. R. A.S. (C.B.) XXXI, 385; 'The Colas', 366-372, 378,379, ' A History of South India. , 206-208.

JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Apart from the foreign, commercial colony at Mahatittha, the South Indian element there and in the Surrounding countryside must have, from time to time, increased considerably in numbers in consequence of the port being repeatedly used as an invasion base, particularly during the prolonged Cola conquest in the IIth century and the Pandyan conquest in the 13th century. The late H. W. Codrington wrote :- There was a steady stream of immigration from South India. through the port of Mahatittha, with the result that the neighbouring country became entirely Tamil. It is noteworthy that, while many Sinhalese place-names remain more or less disguised in the Jaffna peninsula and in the Eastern Province, now Tamil, this is not the case in the country behind Mannar, there these names are purely Tamil ".
Kohala tank, also called Kehala and Kehala, near Mahatittha, was constructed by Vasabha (67-III): it is not now identifiable.
Pacinadipa was an island northward of Mahatittha to which king Samghatissa (243-247) used to resort to eat jambu (S. Mādan) fruits. Vexed by these visits, the people of the island poisoned the fruits and the king died there after eating the poisoned fruit. The name ('east island ') indicates that it was the most easterly of two or lore islands and it may be present Iranaitivu South.'
An inscription of Kassapa V (9I4-923) at Maintai records a grant made to the Bahadurasen Meditation Hall in the Mahavihara at Anuradhapura of the three following villages, all situated in the Kudakadavuka division of Uturukara (the northern province):- (i) Pepodatuda ; (ii) Kumbalhala ; and (iii) Tumpokoņi. Among the immunities granted to these three villages, it is stated that the officers in charge of Mahaputu (Mahatittha) and those who reside at the following viharas shall not enter:--(I) Na-vehera: there are literary references to a Nãga or Nāgamahā Vihāra in the north ; and (ii) Rakavehera : Moggallāna III (6 I4-6I9) built a Cetiya temple in Rakkha Vihara and Vijayabahu I (Io55-IIIo) restored Rakkhacetiyapabbata Vihara. Another inscription of Kassapa V refers to the place Samaditiya in Mahavoti (Mahatittha) and to immunities granted to the village Sennarugama. The 4 villages and the 2 Viharas mentioned in these two inscriptions were in the vicinity of Mahatitthall
The ancient northern province, which included the present Mannar district, was called Uttararattha or Uttarapassa or Uttaradesa in the Pali Chronicles, the Sinhalese equivalents in medieval
8. Unpublished.
9. M. 35.94; D. 22. 7-II ; M.T. 653, 27. Io. M. 36.7o-7I; M.T. 653. 27. ı I. M. 44. 5 I : 6o. 58 ; Rsv. I 67 ; E.Z. III. Io5 : IV. 252.

Page 44
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 8.
inscriptions being Utarapasa, Uturpasa and Uturukara (the northern coast). An inscription of Kassapa IV (898-9I4) mentions the village Ganagami, situated in Valvit in Uturpasa.
Mahapatan-ji, mentioned in the Sigiri Graffiti, means the island of Mannar. Mannara or Mannaram (present Mannar) was a village near Mahatittha and Tamil invaders held sway there in the reign of Parakkamabāhu II (I236-I27I).18
Manamatta, also called Manamatu and Manavatu, was the name of a tank and a district. The construction of the tank is ascribed to Dhātusena (455-473). Parakkamabāhu I (III53-II86) restored Mahanaimamatthaka tank. In the I3th century Tamil invaders occupied this district. Manamatta tank was probably present Giant's Tank.14
An inscription of Mahinda IV (956-972) grants to Issarasamaņa Vihara at Anuradhapura fields at Pahangama. Panagamu or Pasanagama tank was built by Dhatusena (455-473) and restored by Parakkamabāhu I (II53-II86): this is the tank now known as Pānankāmam in Māntai Division.1o
The Mannar coast opposite the Pearl Banks was called Muttakara: here Parakkamabahu's forces fought two naval actions and brought Uttararattha (the northern province) under subjection. To retain his hold on this region Parakkamabāhu had a fortress built at the place Pilavasu.
Madhupadapatittha or Mipatota was a landing place occupied by Tamil invaders in the 13th century: the name may be preserved in modern Illupakadavai. Other landing places on the north-west or north coast whose location is uncertain were :-(i) Mattikavatatittha; and (ii) Pulacceri or Pulaiccēri. 17
There are four or five references in the inscriptions of the Ist to 3rd centuries to the place Magana-nakara, which is identical with Ptolemy's Margana (South of his Modouttou, which is Mahatittha) and with Maganava and Magun of the later Sigiri Graffiti. Magunadanavva was west of Anuradhapura. From Ptolemy's map and the inscription of Kanittha Tissa (I67-186) at Occipu Kallu in Vilpattu it is clear that Magana was on the west coast in the neighbourhood of
I2. M. 35. 59 : 47. 3 : 48. 83, 95, III2, I55 : 5o. I4 : 7o. 63; E.Z. II. 246 : III. Io5, 276 ; Sig. Graff. I, App. C.
13. Sig. Graff. I, App. C; M. 61. 39 : 83. 16; Paj. 42 ; N.S. 23. I4. M. 79. 35: 83. I6; Puj. 27, 42: N.S. 23. I 5. E.Z. II. 39 ; Puj. 27 ; M. 79. 36.
I6. M. 7o. 63, 93.
17. M. 6o. 34: 83. 17; N.S. 23; Pusj. 42.

82 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
the mouth of the Moderagam Aru. and, in all probability, the buried town, whose surface remains are still clearly visible at Mullikulam, on the north bank and at the mouth of the Moderagam Aru, was the ancient Magana. The Cudataka tank was in Vevalamitiya in Magananakara. Near Maguna was the fishing village Mahadailgama.
A third buried town exists in the Manndr district on Mannair island on the seashore about half way between Pēsālai and Talainanınãr: there are mounds and surface remains extending a little inland from the shore, but part of the town appears to have been submerged by the sea. Nothing is known about the history of this ancient site.
Some stone pillars mark the site of a medieval shrine at Komputakki, between Vidattaliivu and Illupakadavai.
At the rock-outcrop known as Tonikala, 6 miles from Periyakuncikulam, off the Akattimurippu road, there are two mutilated inscriptions of the 2nd century in which references to grants of fields and of money can be read: this was an ancient monastery.
18. J.R.A.S. (C.B.) No. 73, 55; A.I.C. 20; Codrington, Coins, 193; Dakkhina Vilhã ra tablets ; Sig. Graff. I, App. C.

Page 45
CHAPTER X
THE JAFFNA DISTRICT
The Jaffna district comprises the peninsula and the mainland, separated from each other by the Elephant Pass lagoon. Lying off the west coast of the peninsula are several islands. The whole is a flat, semi-arid region: there are no rivers of any size and none of them is perennial. Irrigation works are few and generally of small size, although Iranaimadu is a large tank.
Nagadipa, the Jaffna peninsula, is first mentioned in connection with the story of the Buddha's visits to Ceylon. The inhabitants are named Nagas and the ruling family is said to have been related to the ruling Naga family at Kalyani (Kailaniya). The Buddha is said to have consecrated a site for worship and to have planted on it a Rajayatana (Kiripau) tree. Bhatikatissa (I43-I67) built the Palu-da-gé at the foot of the Kiripalu tree in Nagadipa : the Paul-da-gé and the Rajaiyatanadhatu Vihara are one and the same. Aggabodhi II (57I-604) presented the Unnalomaghara dwelling to the Rajavatanadhatu Vihara, as well as an umbrella for the Amala. Celtival
Jambukola was the port which the envoys of Devanampiya Fissa to the Mauryan Emperor, Asoka, set sail from as well as returned to in the year B.C. 247. (They took II days to reach Lamalitti (Tamluk) at the mouth of the Ganges, and I2 days for the return voyage. FaHsien (4II-4I3) also embarked at Tamluk for Ceylon and his voyage. took I4 days). The landing of the Bodhi Tree in B.C. 246 took place at Jambukola, which Codrington identifies as modern Sambilturai, near Kankesanturai. On the spot where king Devanampiya Tissa awaited the coming ashore of the Bodhi Tree, the Samudda Panasគឺlā was built. A sapling of the tree was planted at Jambukola in the Jambukola Vihara built by the king. One of the monasteries, if not the whole Jambukola Vihara, was called Valika Vihara. Vijayabahu I (Io55IIIo) restored Jambukola Vihara.*
Devanampiya Tissa built Tissamahavihara in Nagadipa, at or very close to Jambukola. Kanittha Tissa (I67-I86) repaired its Cetiyaghara or Vata-da-ge, and Voharika Tissa (200-23I) effected improvements to the Vihara.
I. M. I. 44-7o : 42. 62 ; Puj. 32 : Raj. 49.
2. M. II. 23, 28 : I 9. 23-26, 6o : 2o. 25 : 6o. 6o ; E. H. B. III 2 ; Short History, 4.
3. M. 20. 25 : 36.9, 36.

84 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Pacinarama Vihara, in or just outside Jambukola, was also built by Devanampiya Tissa.
An inscription on gold plate found at Vallipuram, near Point Pedro, is dated in the reign of Vasabha (67-III) and records that Piyaguka Tisa built a vihara at Badakara (presumably, present Vallipuram), while the Minister, Isigirava, was governor of Nakadiva (Nagadipa). Piyaguka, which is identical with Piyangudipa or Puvangudiva where I2,Ooo monks are said to have resided, is modern Pungudutivu.
Near Nagadipa was the island Ahidipa whose name was later changed to Karadipa, present Kayts."
Mangana Vihara was in the north and it is stated that there were 60,000 monks there, an obviously impossible figure. Dhatusena (455-473) restored the Vihara. In association with Mangana Vihara is mentioned Kelasa or Kolasa Vihara.
King Mahalaka Naga founded Salipabbata Vihara in Nagadipa. Uratota (modern Kayts) in mentioned in the Rajavaliya as early as the reign of Panduvasudeva in the 5th century B.C. The first reliable reference, however, is to the landing of a Vallabha expeditionary force at this port, also called Siikaratittha and Hiratota, in the reign of Mahinda IV (956-972): the “ Vallabha " was Krşņa III, the Rāsțirakūța king, who claims in an inscription that he extorted tribute from several kings, including the king of Ceylon. A Cola inscription of the 8th year of Rajadhiraja II mentions the preparations made at. Uratturai and other ports in North Ceylon by Parakkamabahu I (II.53-II86) to make a second invasion of South India and the counter-measures taken to thwart the Sinhalese king's plans. In the 13th century, Sukaratittha was under occupation by invaders.
Bhallatittha was a port in the north: so was Deberapatan or Deberapatun. The Cola inscription mentioned in the preceding paragraph names also Vallikamam (Valikamam) and Mattival (Mattuvil) as ports in north Ceylon where Parakkamabahu was preparing for invasion."
Dhatusena (455-473) founded two viharas in the north, Thüpavitthi and Dhatusena.
4. M. 20. 26. 5. M. 24. 25 : 25. Io4 : 32. 52, 55 ; Thv. 2 I3 ; E.Z. III. 237. 6. E.H.B. II2.
7. M. 32.53 : 38.48; E.H.B. 67.
8. M. 35. I24. 9. Raj. 22; M. 54. I2 : 83. I7; Puj. 42; N.S. 23 ; Raj. 58, 62, 64; 'The
Colas, 366-372, 378, 379.
Io. M. 36. 43 ; Puj. 42 ; N.S. 23. II. M. 38. 48.

Page 46
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAL CEYLON 85
In the reign of Parakkamabahu II (I236-I27I) Tamil invaders held sway in Valikagama or Váligomu (modern Valikamam, see above): a few years later invaders were wont to land at Khuddavaligama, probably the same place. Väligam is mentioned in the Sigiri graffiti.
The ports of the Jaffna peninsula were less important commercially in ancient times than Mahatittha (Maintai), but they were frequently used by South Indian and other invaders for making their landings. The Minipe inscription states that in the 8th year of Kalyanavati (I2O9/Io) a great host of Demalas descended upon Ceylon, overran the whole Island and destroyed the entire Social structure and the religious organisation. A Pandyan prince invaded Ceylon with a Pandyan army, took possession of the country and ruled at Polonnaruva as Parakkamapandu II from I2II to I2I4. He was ousted by the Kalinga, Magha, and his Kerala troops : Magha ruled for 2I years, the period of greatest tribulation which the Sinhalese people have ever undergone. They were sorely persecuted by torture, mutilation, expropriation of property and every form of oppression and pillage. In 1245 the Javaka Candabhanu (identified as Sri Dhammaraja of Tambalinga or Ligor), invaded Ceylon and retained his hold on the Jaffna peninsula for I8 years. Then came Pandyan invasions and a conquest, following a famine in Ceylon, which lasted for 20 years from I283. This completed the Tamilisation of the Jaffna peninsula. Parakkamabahu I (II.53-II86) undoubtedly had complete control over the Jaffna peninsula and district, although the Tamil element in the population there was probably predominant as the sequel to earlier invasions and conquests, particularly the Cola conquest which lasted for 77 years from 903 to Io7o: his inscription at Nayinativu is in Tamil. The repeated Tamil invasions and occupations which began in I2O9 and continued till I3O3, a period of nearly a century, brought a permanent termination to Sinhalese domination of the Jaffna peninsula: the Tamils took possession of that territory and retained it thereafter.
2. M. 83. I 7 : 88. 23 ; Puj. 42 ; Sig. Graff. I, App. C. 3. M. Caps. 8o and 8I ; E.Z. V. I56.

CHAPTER XI
THE WAVUNYA DISTRICT
The present Vavuniya District includes the earlier Mullaitive District which fronted the north-east coast. It is a dry zone region, somewhat more elevated inland, well provided with irrigation works though not of great size or elaboration.
One of the earliest and largest pre-Christian cave monasteries in Ceylon was that at Periyapuliyankulam-malai, a rocky hill about 7 miles north-east of Vavuniya. Within a mile is a smaller cave monastery at Erupotaina, and within two miles a third monastery at Mahakaccatkõại (Sinh. Tittauảlkaạa). It is not improbable that these three groups of ruins formed one, great monastery in ancient times. The inscribed caves amount to 38 at Periyapuliyankulam, I2 at Erupotana and 5 at Mahakaccatködi. The principal donor was the princess Anuradi, the daughter of king Naga and the wife of king Uti: these royal personages are not identifiable in the Chronicles, and they may have been local rulers of the late 3rd or early 2nd centuries B.C. The village Tabakara is mentioned in one inscription at PeriyapuliyanRulan.
Another site with pre-Christian cave inscriptions is Vedikunarimalai, about 4 miles southward of Nedunkeni.
Pelivapikagama or Pelivapigama was 7 yojanas (55 to 65 miles) northward of Anuradhapura, and gems are said to have been found in a cave there in the reign of Dutthagamani Abhaya (B.C. I6I-137). Parker proposes to identify this tank with modern Vavunik-Kulam, but it is very unlikely that a tank of this large size was constructed at this early period.
Khallatanaga (B.C.IIo-ro3) founded Kurundavasoka Vihara. There was a Parivena named Kurundacullaka. The Kurundi Atthakatha was composed at Kurundivelu Vihara. The village Kurundaka is mentioned in the Commentaries. Aggabodhi I (57I-604) is credited with the building of Kurunda Vihara (the Sinhalese Chronicles call it Kurundu tank), around which he planted a coconut plantation said to have been 3 yojanas (25 to 30 miles) in extent. A minister of Aggabodhi IV (667-683) built a pāsāda in Kurundapillaka Vihāra. Vijayabāhu I (Io55-IIIIo) restored Kuruindiya Vihāra. It is very probable that all these are variant names of one and the same monastery situated
I. A.S.C.A.R., I9o5, 43-49 ; U.C.R. VIII, No. 2, I24. 2. A.S.C.A.R., I905, 43-49. 3. M. 28. 39 ; Thv. 163.

Page 47
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 87
in Kurundi-rattha, an area corresponding to present Karikattumulai South Division of Vavuniya District: the ancient name is preserved in the ruins at modern Kuruntan-Ur. The Kurundi district was under Tamil domination in the reign of Parakkamabahu II (I236-I27I) and was later occupied by the invader Candabhanu. Near Kurunda, Aggabodhi I built Ambilapassava Vihara."
The ruins at Tonigala, about 6 miles from Vavuniya on the Horova potana road, are named Yahisapavata Vihara in an inscription there of Sirimeghavanna (3OI-328). The village Kalubala is also mentioned.
Rajamittaka, on the boundary of Uttaradesa (the northern province) was the scene of a battle. So was Mahātalitagama, where the army of Sena I was defeated by the Pandyans: Mahātalitagama may be identical with Matalagama mentioned in a pre-Christian inscription at Handagala Vihara, near Kaibiittigoldiva."
The place Kokela mentioned in the Sigiri Graffiti is modern Kokkilāy. 7
Mamaduva tank, 8 miles north-east of Vauiniya, is called Mahida väva in a oth century inscription in situ and is identical with Mahindatalaka tank restored by Parakkamabahu I (II53-II86).
A Ioth century inscription at Buddhanahela, about 7 miles north of Padaviya, close to the boundary between the Vavuniya and Anuradhapura districts, gives the name of the site as Nagirigala situated in Danaidakadara division which, at that time, must have extended over parts of both Vavuniya and Anuradhapura districts. To the vihara was assigned the village Nannaru : Nannaru may be equivalent to Nakanakara (P. Naga-nagara), a place mentioned in two early inscriptions." In a paper to be published shortly, Professor Paranavitana identifies Danadakadara as the district around the main channel issuing from Dhanavapi or Danavava, later called Padīvāpi, modern Padaviya.
4. M. 33.32 : 42. 15, 17,46. 2 I : 6o. 60:83. I6 : 88.64; Pui. 28,42; N.S. 23. Raj. 56; E.H. B. 2, o- 12, 23, 8I, 122.
5. E.Z. III. i 78. (). M. 44. 72 : 50. 4, 7. Sig. Graff. I, A pF. C. S. C.J.S. (G) II ; III ; f. 79. 28-37. 9. E.2. I. 19S.

CHAPTER XII
THE PUTTALAM DISTRICT
The Puttalam District to the north of Chilaw is in the dry zone while that portion of it to the south of Chilaw is in the wet zone. The Vilpattu region (between the Kalai Oya and the Moderagam Aru) of Puttalam District, except for its southernmost sector around Pomparippu, is an area of numerous, shallow, natural lakes (S. vila, T. villu) separated by forest and Scrub : there are large extents of near-desert formations and stretches of bare land. The soil is infertile and there are no ruins, irrigation works or other vestiges of the settlement of civilised man in the region, but there are abundant remains, in chert and quartz tools, implements and other artefacts, of the existence of pre-historic man. During the historical period of some 25 centuries, the Villu area has been an abode of wildlife. South of the Kala Oya the land is flat near the coast, but inland there are many rock-groups and low hills. It was well provided with irrigation facilities in ancient times.
Two of the oldest inscriptions in Ceylon are inscribed on caves at Piccandiyava, a large rocky hill 9 miles south-east of the 9th mile on the Puttalam-Anuradhapura road. The donor in both cases was the Brahmana Gobuti who was both teacher and physician of Maharaja Devanapiya Gamini Tisa who, there is little reason to doubt, is identical with the first Buddhist king of Ceylon, Devanampiya Tissa (B.C. 247207). This hill has numerous, drip-ledged caves in Scattered groups at all levels. Adjoining it are two other hills, Mottamalai, which has very few ruins, and Mullegamakanda, which has caves, a thupa and other buildings at its foot and a group of caves on its summit. It is very probable that the three hills originally formed one large monastery.
Best known, however, of the pre-Christian inscriptions in the Puttalam District are the two long and large epigraphs on the rock called Tonigala, near the 39th mile on the Kurundigala-Puttalam road. This rock is an extension of the main and much loftier rock-group. called Paramakanda which lies to the northward, on which are caves and other ruins. In the inscriptions this rock-group is called Acagirikatisapavata (P. Acchagirikatissapabbata), and two townships are mentioned, Acanagara and Tavirikiya-nagara. The tank (un-named) donated to the vihara by the inscription is the Small tank, still functioning, below Tonigala. The inscription is dated in the reign of Devanapiya Maharaja Gamiņi Abaya, very probably Duțițhagāmaņi Abhaya (B.C. I6I-137).
I. A.I.C. 84; U.C. R. VII, No. 4, 24I, note 32; A.I.C. 83.
A.I.C. I.

Page 48
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON. 89
A third extensive pre-Christian monastery with caves, thipas and stone-pillared ruins scattered over several low, rocky hills is that at Virandagoda, about 6 miles north-west of the I8th mile on the PuttalamAnurädhapura road. One inscription of the 2nd or Ist B.C. records the donation of a cave by the Nakaravudika (P. Nagaraguttika), the high official who had charge of the capital, Anuradhapura. In a later inscription of Mahinda I (730-733) at this site, the vihara is named Salvana Vehera situated at Nadunnaru in Kesigamu-bim sub-district.
Other pre-Christian sites in the Puttalam District are :-(i) Kinagahavivakanda, 9 miles east of the I3th mile on the PuttalamAnuradhapura road ; (ii) Konvdivakanda, 2 miles east of the I3th mille on the same road ; (iii) Vēragala or Patahẽkanda, 7 miles east of the Ioth mile on the same road ; (iv) Lóibugala Vihara, near the 5th mile on the Anamaduva-Usviva road; and a few others, all bearing epigraphical evidence of their antiquity.
Kālivāpi, also called Kelivasā, Kälivasā, Kalivāsama, and Kelavasa, is attributed both to Vasabha (67-III) and to Dhatusena (455-473). Parakkamabahu restored Kalivapi in Dakkhinadesa which Codrington has identified as Kaliyavadana in Pitigal Korale.
Uruvela, a landing place on the western coast, also called, doubtless spuriously, Mahavaligama, was founded, according to one tradition, by a minister of Vijaya, and, according to another, by a brother-in-law of Panduvasudeva, and was one of the earliest Indo-Aryan settlements in Ceylon. It was 5 yojanas or 20 gav (40 to 50 miles) to west of Anuradhapura, and pearls are said to have been found on the shore there in the reign of Dutthagamani Abhaya (B.C. I6I-I37). Like Tambapanni and Magana, it was a pearling port. Near Uruvela, King Subha (60-67) founded Valli or Villa Vihara, recently identified by an epigraph as a group of ruins close to the 21st mile on the Puttalam-Pomparippu track. Uruvela was, therefore, at or near the mouth of the Kalai Oya.'
To Puccharama Vihara, Udaya I (797-8or) granted the rich village of Issanavitthi: there is a modern Uhanpitiya, 8 miles east of Battulu Oya.?
At Galge Vihara, about 8 miles south-east of Pomparippu, a Ist century inscription on a cave mentions Kadahalaka tank, the
A.S.C.A.R., 9.II-I, 2, 69-7 II ; U.C.R. VIII, No. 2, II, 8; E.Z. V. I 23. A.I.C. 82.
M. 35. 95 : 68. 45: M.T. 653; Puj. 21, 27; Raf. 47. D. 21. 47 ; M. 7. 45 : 9. 9 : 28. 36: 35, 58; Puj. 2 : Thu. I63. M. 49. 28.
7.

90 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
breached tank near the ruins. At Patti-eliya, a few miles north of Galge Vihara, there is a Ioth century pillar inscription containing an immunity grant.
Tabba-rattha was the most westerly frontier district of Parakkamabahu's I2th century principality of Dakkhinadesa : it was the area around present Tabbova-viva, comprising Rajavanni Pattuva and the adjacent territory south of the Kala Oya as far as the sea (Codrington). Parakkamabāhu I restored Tabbavapi, present Tabbova-väva.9
An inscription of the 3rd century at Malasnegala, about 5 miles from the I7th mile on the Puttalam-Anuradhapura road, records the grant of the field below Tisaviya tank at Jayagama in the market-town (niyamatana) of Kaledigevi to the Vihara at the site. The name Kaledigevi is doubtless associated with the Kala-nadi (Kala Oya).
The old name of Ihala Puliyankulam, 2 miles north-west of the I7th mile on the Puttalam-Anuradhapura road, is given in an inscription of the reign of Parakkamabahu I as Maranhella : the inscription is attested by the governor of Maya, which means that this locality was in the principality of Maya at that time.
Mallavalana was a coastal district in the Puttalam region where Gajabahu II had a strong fortress in the I2th century: it was north of Parakkamabahu's frontier post of Valikakhetta which Codrington has identified as present Vellāvela, near Batikulu Oya. 11
Kalapiti-Kuli mentioned in the Sigiri graffiti, is modern Kalpitiya.1
One of Parakkamabahu's great irrigation projects on the Jajjarã-nadī (Däduru Oya) was the Koțițhabaddha scheme. This was an old work in ruin and its maintenance had created difficulties for former kings. Parakkamabahu's engineers were reluctant to undertake its restoration because they were doubtful whether it would endure, but the prince was more confident and directed that the work be proceeded with. First, a canal was constructed from the dam site to the Rattakara district and then the Kotthabaddha dam was built very carefully and solidly. The water diverted by the dam was discharged through the canal to the sea, irrigating a vast new stretch of fields en route. The entire area was named Kotthabaddha after the dam. No ruins survive of the great Kotthabaddha dam: it needed
8. A.S.C.A.R., 1896. 6: Ig54. 38.
. M. 68. 43 : 69. 8-12. Io. I.R.A.S. (C.B.) XXX, 279. II. M. 7o. 60-62.
2. Sig. Graff. I, App. C.

Page 49
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAL CEYLON 9.
repairs during Parakkamabahu's reign and the forebodings of his engineers as to its impermanence apparently came true within a few years. The Sengal Oya in all probability represents the canal which once bore the waters which the Kotthabaddha dam held back. If this identification is correct, the area between the Rattambala Oya and the Däduru Oya was the Koțțhabaddha district of Parakkamabāhu’s time.18
Kiravapi in Dakkhinadesa was restored by Parakkamabahu and has been identified by Codrington as Kiravdiva, about Io miles east of Chilave'. Parakkamabahu also restored in Dakkhinadesa :-(i) Sukaraggama tank, present Urapotta, 3 miles north of Bingiriya (Codrington) ; (ii) Karavițțhavilatta, identified by Codrington as Karavita and Vilattiva tanks, near Bingiriya, and (iii) Vilattakhanda weir.
Malavalli or Malavalliya tank, probably present Malaya Ueliya, near Chilaw, was restored by Parakkamabahu.'
Between II88 and I2Oo the Colas landed at Salavattota, present Halavatta or Chilaw, and penetrated as far as Sripura, near modern Hiripitiya. 16
3. M. 68. I 6-3 I : 79. 66, 67 ; Cey. Hist. Journal, IV, 53, 56. 14. M. 68.45, 48: 79. 28-37.
5. M. 7o. 67. 6. J. R.A.S. (C.B.), XXXI, 385.

CHAPTER XIII
THE KURUNAGALA DISTRICT
(A). Vanni Hatpattu
The whole of Vanni Hat pattu is in the dry zone and it is situated between the Kala Oya and the Diduru Oya, through it flows the Mi Oya. It was well provided in ancient times with irrigation facilities, including river-diversion dams, canals, large reservoirs and numerous village tanks. There are many rock-outcrops and several scattered rocky hills.
Giriba-rattha was the frontier district of Dakkhinadesa immediately to east of Tabba-rattha, and it was the area around modern Giribava, mainly Mi-Oyen Egoda Korale (Codrington). Its northern boundary was the Kalā Oya. Parakkamabāhu’s general in this district threw a long, solid bridge across the river and crossed to Angamu on the opposite bank. At Veragala Vihara, a considerable rock of imposing appearance in the modern village of Giribava, there is a pre-Christian cave inscription.
Gallena Vihara, 2 miles west of the 47th mile on the KurundigalaAnuradhapura road, was an important monastery in pre-Christian times. Its founder, according to the cave inscriptions there, was the prince Tisaya, the Son of Devanapiya Maharaja Gamani Abaya who, in all probability, was Vattagämani Abhaya (B.C. 89-77). A. Ist century inscription at this site mentions :-(i) Aba-ațasa dam ; (ii) Avullada, tract of fields ; and (iii) Golapana, a village ; Golapanugama, also called Golagam and Golagam, was granted to the Mahavihara by Buddhadasa (337-365) : Golagam is mentioned in the Sigiri graffiti and Goluggamu in a Ioth century inscription.”
King Vankanasikatissa (III-II4) built the Mahamangala Vihara on the banks of the Gona-nadi (Kala Oya). At Kadigala, a picturesque rock rising from the South bank of the river, about 3 miles northwest of the 49th mile on the Kurundgala-Anuradhapura road, there is an inscription of the mother of Vashkanasikatissa, and the ruins here are, most probably, those of the ancient Mahamangala Vihara. The rock is mounted by flights of over 4oo rock-cut steps, with thipas at foot and summit and other thupas at mediate levels.
I. M. 7o. I23-I3I.
2. M.37. I73; Puj. 24, 25; Raj. 54; A.I.C. 2; 4.S.C.A.R., I935, Io; E.Z. II. 42 ; Sig. Graff. I, App. C.
3. M. 35. II2- I I4 ; A.S.C.A.R., I895. 8 ; C.J.S. (G), II. I 23.

Page 50
ESTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 93
Hatthikucchi Vihara is described in the Pali Commentaries as a well-known monastery in ancient times, and Buddhaghosa says that on Hatthikucchi-pabbhāra was a cave suited for meditation. Aggabodhi I (57I-604) erected a păsada in the Vihara, and so did Aggabodhi VII (772-777). Aggabodhi IX (83I-833) rebuilt a ruined pasada. A 2nd century inscription at the extensive ruins at Rajangane, 3 miles west of the 45th mile on the Kurundgala-Anuradhapura road, names the site Atiku (ci)ya Vihara :: this was, therefore, the ancient Hatthikucchi Vihara. The cave referred to by Buddhaghosa must be the summit cave on the southern hill: it has a pool of water inside it. In other inscriptions of the 5th to 7th centuries at Rajangane, the following place-names occur :—(i) Sahala ; (ii) Vilagama ; (iii) Magalaya ; (iv) Maņirasagagama ; and (v) Huragama. In the Chronicle, Vahadipa Vihara is mentioned twice along with Hatthikucchi Vihara: the Sigiri graffiti mention Vahadiva and Vahadi. Udaya I (797-SoI) built in Vahadipa Vihara the Senaggabodhipabbata pasāda. The avasa, Vahadu, is mentioned in the inscription of Kassapa V (9I3-923) at Abhayagiri Wilhära.*
At Toniyagala and Padigala, I mile south and 3 miles south-west respectively of the 6th mile on the Galgamuva-Nanneriya road, there are ruins with inscriptions of the Ist century B.C. and the Ist century A.C.
Törava Mavildiva Vihara, a remote and attractive site about 2 miles south of the 7th mile on the Galgamuva-Nanneriya road, has several inscribed caves, two thipas, many pokunas and some ancient stonework. As the cave inscriptions attest the Vihara was founded in the 2nd century B.C. One cave inscription is a grant by the bojika of Bamanaga (ri), another is by the owner of Punapetika tank, and a third is by the king's Treasurer. A mutilated rock inscription of the 2nd century is dated in the 4th year of a king whose name is obliterated: it names the site Tisapavata Vihara and records the grant to it of shares in :-(i) Tisaviya; (ii) Rataviya; (iii) Damaviya; and (iv) Matuka.5
At Sangakpalakanda, 3 miles north of the 6th mile on the Galgamuva-Nanneriya road, a 2nd century inscription records the donation of shares in Narivigamaka tank to Garimalaka Vihara."
Anurārāma in Mahādevarattakurava Vihāra in Kāsikhaņda vas
restored by Mahānāga (569-57I). There is a modern Kasiketta, 2 miles north of Amban pola, but no ruins in its vicinity.
4. M. 42. 4 : 48. 65: 49. 33, 76; E.H. B. Io3, I22 ; E.Z. I. 56 ; Sig. Graff. I, App. C.
5. A.S.C.A.R., I9 III-I 2, III9 ; U.C. R. VIII, No. 2, I22.
6. A.S.C.A.R., 19. I-12., 19.
7. M. 4I. IoI.

94 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Moravapi was a frontier district of Dakkhinadesa immediately to east of Giriba-rattha : it was bounded on the north by the Kala Oya and was an area extending over Hatalispahe Korale West and the southern portion of Nigampaha Korale. Moravapi is mentioned in the Ist century and is probably the large, breached reservoir South of the Kala Oya in the north-west corner of Nigampaha Korale. Dhammaramma tank built by Mahasena is also called Morakaparaka: the tanks Bilora, Paraka and Moravapi are mentioned in association. Moriya-rattha was, judging by its name, the original home of the Moriya clan, but in Parakkamabahu's time in the I2th century five Lambakanna chieftains and their followers lived in Moriyarațțha. Parakkamabāhu restored Moravāpi tank.8
At Padipancaiva, 2 miles east of the 44th mile on the KurundigalaAnuradhapura road, there are caves with a pre-Christian inscription, and at Likolavdiva, 2 miles east of the 48th mile on the same road, there are ruins with an inscription of Mahasena (275-3or)."
Parakkamabahu restored Girisigamukavapi, present Galgamuwa tank. An inscription of a king styled Raja Abaya in characters of the Ist century above the drip-ledge of a collapsed cave near the tank, mentions Vadamana village.
Mahanaga (560-57I) granted Tintinikagama to the Mahavihāra. At this place Aggabodhi III (628) was defeated in battle. Parakkamabahu restored Tintinigama tank. Tintinigama village and tank have been identified by Codrington as present Siyambalagamuva, I mile east of the 44th mile on the Kurundigala-Anuradhapura road.
The rebel Moggallāna in the reign of Samghatissa (6(4) advanced from Rohana and occupied an armed camp at Mahagalla, present Nikavurditiya. Then he advanced towards Anuradhapura and took up a position at Rattivihara: the decisive battle was fought at Kadalinivāta, between Rattivihāra and Anurādhapura.1*
Devagiri Vihara, 4 miles south-east of Galgamuva, is called Sitavahanaka Vihara in a 2nd century inscription in situ : also mentioned is the village Navahagama.
Inscriptions of the 2nd century at Binh pokuna Vihara, 5 niles west-south-west of Galgamuva, mention :-(i) Nitileviti tank; there is a village in this vicinity now called Nitalava (see next paragraph), and (ii) Catalha tank.1*
8. M. 37.48: 38. I3 : 69. I3; E.M. 37.47; M.T. 686; E.H.B. 83, 85. 9. A.S.C.A.R., 1895, I 3 : I9.II-I2, III 8. I o. M. 68. 49 ; C.J.S. (G) II. 23.
II. M. 41.96 : 44. I 25 : 68.47.
2. M. 44, 3-6.
13. A.I.C. 53.
4. A.I.C. 8o ; C.J.S. (G), II. 22.

Page 51
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAL CEYLON 95.
At Nilakgama, near Nitallava (see last paragraph), are the ruins of a Bodhighara whose stonework carries excquisite ornamentation. An inscription of the 8th or oth century there records the gift of ten of the sculptured elephants on the frieze by a resident of Monoragal.
At the Asvidduma ruins, 2 miles east of Amban pola, inscriptions of the 2nd century by a queen and a king's daughter give the ancient name of the site as Nakaragana Nunnery. This is most probably identical with the Nagarangana Vihara in the southern division of the Anuradhapura kingdom founded by Stratissa early in the 2nd century B.C. Also mentioned in the inscriptions are:- (i) Tacigama ; and (ii) Mahakodapatiya. 1o
Parakkamabāhu restored Mandika tank, identified by Codrington as present Maidiyava tank between Mahó and Amban bola.7
In the reign of the Kalinga invader Magha (I2I4-I235) a Sinhalese chieftain built a fortress at Subhapabbata, also called Sundarapabbata, Subhacala and Subhagiripura; it is present Yapahuwa, near Maho. From the fortress, forays were made on the invaders in occupation of this locality. Vijayabahu III (I232-I236) fixed Salagalkandura as the boundary between his territory and the enemy in occupation of the northern plain and ordered his sons not to go beyond it. Vijayabāhu IV (I27I-I273) stationed his son at Subhapabbata to guard the northern plain against invaders. Yapahuwa was the scene of the defeat of the Javaka invader, Candabhanu (Sri Dhammarāja of Tambalinga or Ligor). Thereafter, Vijayabahu IV improved the fortifications, built a rampart and a palace and stationed his younger brother there. Bhuvanekabahu I (I273-1284) transferred his capital from Dambadeniya to Yapahuva and greatly improved the fortress. The Pandyans captured and plundered it and carriedoff all the royal treasures, including the Tooth Relic : Parakkamabahu III (1284-129I) recovered the Relic by negotiation. Yapahuva was abandoned after its capture by the Pandyans. Several centuries before it was turned into a fortress, the lower slopes of Yapahuva formed a Buddhist monastery. The present ruins of the fortress-capital of Bhuvanekabahu I preserve its walls and moat and the sculptured stonework of the third staircase.18 -
At Kaikavala Vihara, I miles south of the I3 mile on the Mähö-Nikaväva road, there are inscriptions of the Ist century B.C. and of the Istand 2nd centuries A.C.19
I5. A.S.C.A.R., I954, 25. 16. M. 21. 4; M.T. 424, 5.
7. М. 68. 44. - 18. M. 8I. 2 : 88. 23-26, 6I-78 : 9o. 5, 34, 35, 43-55 ; Puj. 29.
19. A.I.C. I3.

96 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
At Ratgalagama Vihara, 2 miles north of the 13th mile on the Mahó-Nikavaiva road, there are inscriptions of the 2nd and 6th centu, ies.20
Diyabita Vihara, I mile south of the 18th mile on the Mahó-Nikaviva road, is an impressive rock nearly as iarge, as Yapahuwa. It was a monastery founded in pre-Christian times as its many cave inscriptions testify. In an inscription in situ of king Mahallaka Naga (I36-I43) the monastery is called TikanakaVihara and the Punakodaka tank is mentioned.
At Karambè, 33 miles west of the 22nd mile on the HiribitiyaPolpitigama road, there are inscriptions of the 6th century which mention Kadaragamaya and Cahanagamaya.
Hinukviva, 3 miles south of the I4th mile on the Mahó-Nikaviva road, is an abandoned site of which scarcely any remains exist. A 2nd century inscription there mentions (i) Kulataka tank, and (ii) Abagiriyaviya.92 \,
A Ist century inscription at Dikgala, near Timbiriyäva, 2 miles
north of the 6th mile on the Nikavarditiya-Mahó road, is unusual in its
subject-matter: it reads, “the thupa of the Ioth Pratyeka (private) Buddha'.28
At Hälambagala Vihara, 8 miles north-east of Nikavarätiya, a Ist century inscription mentions Utara tank.*
AIst Century inscription at Randenigama, 5 miles east-north-east of i Nikavaräțiya, mentions:-(i) Mahapițagama; (ii) Abayavika; and (iii) Kadagutaka tank.*o
Kasavagama is mentioned in a Ioth century inscription at Itava, near Nikavaratiya.2
Mahasena (275-3oI) built Sulugalu or Suguluva tank, present Hulugalla-viva, 5 miles north-north-east of Nikavaritiya. Sulugalu occurs in a Ioth century inscription.
Mahagalla tank, also called Magalu and Mahaluva, is present Magallavdiva at Nikavardifiya, and was built by Mahasena (275-3OI). Mahagalla was granted to the Mahallaraja Practising House by Aggabodhi III (629–639). The rebel Moggallana, in the reign of Samghatissa (6I4) advanced from Rohana and occupied an armed
2O. A.I.C. 64. 2 I. A.I.C. 48 ; U.C.R., VIII, No. 2, I23. 22. A.S.C.A.R. I9 II - I2, III 8. 23. C.J.S. (G), II. Io I, I 26. 24. C.J.S. (G), II. I92, I93. 25. A.S.C.A.R., 19II-I2, II8. 26. E.Z. III, I, 43. 27. Puj. 24; Raj. 52; E.Z. III. 3oo.

Page 52
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 97
camp at Mahagalla. Vijayabahu in Iozo captured the Cóla fort at Mahagalla. When Parakkamabahu built the canal now known as Ridi-Bindi-Ala, Mahagalla tank was enlarged. In a Tamil inscription at Budumuttiva, near Nikavarditiya, the place is called Magala, renamed Viikkirama Calāmēgapura.**
In developing the resources of his principality of Dakkhinadesa, Parakkamabāhu harnessed the waters of the Jajjarā-madī (Däduru Oya), by damming the river at three points. The lowest dam, Kotthabaddha, has already been described. Highest up the river was the Siakaranijjhara dam at the confluence of the two tributaries, Sankhavaddhamanaka (Hakwatuna Oya) and Kumbhilavana (Kimbulwana Oya). The spot is now known as Demodera and the ruins of the dam are still to be seen. The waters impounded by the Démodera dam were conducted along a channel to Tilagullaka tank, identified by Codrington as present, breached Talagallaviva, and the excess passed over the spillway of that tank and down the stream now known as the Talagalla-lila to rejoin the Däduru Oya at Ebavalapițiya. Here was the second or middle dam, called the Doradattika dam. From this dam, a canal, now restored and called the Ridi-bindi-lila, conducted the water to Mahagalla tank at Nikavarditiya, the bund of Mahagalla tank was strengthened and a larger spillway built to enable it to contain and discharge the additional volume of water brought down by the new, feeder canal. In the modern restoration, the Ridi-bindi-lila takes off, not from the old dam site at Ebavalapitiya, but from a new dam built 2 miles upstream.'
Parakkamabahu restored the following tanks in the Nikauarditiya area:-(i) Tilagulla tank, present Talagalla, south of Mahó (Codrington); (ii) Ambavāsā, tank, present Vasiyāva, near Nikavaräțiya (Codrington); (iii) Mahakirala tank, present Mahagirilla, 5 miles north of Nikauarditiya, and (iv) Ambala tank, present Ambale, near the 31st mile on the Kurundigala-Puttalam road (Codrington).
Habugolluva, present Halbe, in the sub-district Yagula-kuliya, is mentioned in an inscription of Kassapa V (898-9I4) at Halbé, 8 miles north-west of Nikavaräțiya (Paranavitana).*
(B). Hiriyäla Hatpattu Hiriyala Hat pattu falls within the dry zone. It is a hilly and picturesque area, numerous rocky ranges, some over I,OOO feet high, interrupting the level ground. There were numerous village tanks irrigating the flat, valley-lands, but reservoirs of large size were very few. In early times the southern part of Hiriyala Hatpattu was in Malaya.
28. M. 44. II9, I2o ; 45. 27 : 37. 48 : 58. 44; Puj. 24; Raj. 52; E.Z. III. 3I2. 29. M. 68. 32-38 : 68. 43, 44 ; C. H.J. IV, 54, 55. 3о. М. 58. 43 : б8. 43-47.
3I. C.J.S. (G), II. I92.

98 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Mahīpāla-rațțha, a name connected with the Mī Oya, was a boundary district of Dakkhinadesa and extended on both sides of the upper reaches of the Mi Oya, embracing Hatalispahé Körale East. Nikavagambaha Kōralē and Divi gandahē Kōralē.’’
Tammandiva Vihara at Katugam polagama, 8 miles west of the 6th mile on the Kaikirava-Kalavdiva road, is called Arakipipala Vihara. in a 5th century inscription.
Sisséruva Vihara was one of the largest pre-Christian cave monasteries but its ancient name is not known. It stands on the boundary of the present Anuradhapura and Kurunigala districts, 8 miles northeast of the 8th mile on the Galgamuva-Nikaviva road, and the summit of the higher hill (Mahakanda) is II46 feet high. Of the numerous cave inscriptions, one is by the daughter of a king who, in all probability, was Vattagamani Abhaya (B.C. 89-77) : the princess was married to a chieftain (parumaka) and this suggests that the king received some invaluable aid from the chieftain's family when he was in exile. Some long inscriptions of the Ist century are now mutilated and appear once to have contained the Vihara's ancient name. Conspicuous among the monuments here which have survived is a colossal Image of the Buddha. in stone, 39 feet 3 inches high. The following place-names occur in the pre-Christian and Ist century inscriptions –(i) Yava tank ; (ii) Punadagama ; (iii) Halligama ; (iv) Kadaļagama, probably present Kandulugamuva, near Någama, (v) Bamaņagama ; (vi) Padehina tank ; (vii) Maravila ; (viii) Vajikavaranaka ; and (ix) Eraka.*
The ancient Vessagiri Vihara founded by Devanampiya Tissa (B.C. 247-207) is certainly not the cave monastery in the southern part of Anurādhapura which now bears this name : inscriptions in situ identify modern Vessagiriya with the ancient Issarasamana Vihara. Historically, too, the situation of Vessagiri could be inferred to be several miles south of Anuradhapura, because Vattagamani Abhaya, fleeing after his defeat in the northern suburbs of the city, took refuge in the Vessagiri forest: and modern Vessagiriya or its vicinity was no place of refuge for a king fleeing from an enemy in occupation of his capital. Vessagiri was so named because 5oo Vessas who received the pabbaja came from the village Girigama. Giri Vihara, also called Girigama Vihara, existed in Kutakanna Tissa's time (B.C. 44-22), and was very probably identical with Vessagiri. Mahāgirigama and Girigaunakanna are probably synonymous with Girigama. Giriyavapi, restored by Parakkamabahu, has been identified by Codrington with present Galgiriyava tank near the 9th mile on the Galgamuva-Nikaviva road. Pabbatarama, built by a minister of Vattagamani Abhaya, was
32. M. 69. 8-12. 33. C. J.S. (G) II. I Io ; E.Z. IV. I 28.
34. M. 33.42-50, 90 : 68. 6; E.M. 20. 25; M.T. 6I6, 5-Io; A.S.C.A.R., 1895, r2 ; C.I.S. (G) II. 27, 28, I 82, 2oo, 2oI; E.Z. II. 35 : IV. I 28 ; U.C. R. VII, No 4 242 : VIII, No. 2, I22 : No. 4, 26o ; E. H. B. 84, I 23, App. I. B.

Page 53
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 99
to the south of Vessagiri and close to Silasobbhakandaka, and near the boundary of Malaya. Vessagiri and Girigama appear to have their names preserved in the range of hills now called Galgiriyava which extends from the 12th mile on the Galgamuva-Nikaviva road for IO miles to the north as far as Saisséruvakanda there are 6 or 7 separate groups of caves and ruins on this range. Near Giri Vihara were Madhu-angana and also, probably, Paficaggalalena. Moggallāna I built Pabbata Vihara. Pabbatarama and Silasobbhakandaka must have been situated on two of the many hills to southward of Galgiriyava on which ancient sites exist, namely, the rock groups around Polpitigana, Mā-elva, Dekandavala, Haganu va, Arankālē, Dolu kanda, etc. This southern part of Hiriyala Hat battu was therefore in Malaya in early times. At the foot of Galgiriyava-kanda, near Kaduruviva, 2 miles north-east of the 8th mile on the Galgamuva-Nikavdiv'a road, is a group of caves and other ruins with inscriptions from preChristian times to the Ist century. The following place-names Occur in the inscriptions :—(i) Gațika ; (ii) Mayahala or Mayihalaraka ; (iii) Kațaka-nakara ; (iv) Pehakara tank in the sub-district Badagaņakaņiya; (v) Itata tank; (vi) Datavika ; and (vii) Karajavika.
At Ganekanda Vihara, 3 miles north-north-east of Polpitigama, there are inscriptions of the Ist century B.C. and of the Ist and 2nd centuries A.C. These inscriptions give the following place-names :- (i) Gokanegama: a 7th century inscription at Ambagasvdiva, 6 miles to north-west, contains the name Gukaņa ; (ii) Sidaviya ; (iii) Tanegama; (iv) Katari ; (v) Navalaka ; (vi) Tulataratisa ; (vii) Kabuba-kadaraka ; and (viii) Kaņavaka.*o
Vijayabahu in Io7o captured the Cola fort at Mandagalla, and, later, he restored Mandavataka tank; furthermore, he granted the village of Sirimandagalagama to the Sangha. These names all stand for present Mahamadagala, a breached tank on the Mi Oya about 2 miles north of Polpitigama (Codrington).8
In an inscription of Amandagamani Abhaya (I9-29) at Akuruketugala, I miles west of the 24th mile on the Ibbagamuva-Polpitigama road, the site is named Bhatavabi Vihara at Simijalika.88
Parakkamabahu restored :-(i) Sadiyaggama tank, present Haitigamuva Mahaväva, near Polpitigama, (ii) Rakkhamāna tank, present
Rakvāna väva, near Moragollägama.*o
Degalaturu-bim was a sub-district, probably in Divigandahe Kōralē.
35. M. 20. I5 : 33. 48, 9o : 39.42 : 4 I. 2: 68. 43-5o, E.M. 22. 25; M.T. 616; E.H. B. 84, 122, 123, App. IB; A.S.C.A. R., 1895. 13 : 1935, Io, para 43 ; U.C.R. VII, No. 4, 243, note 49 : VIII, No. 2, II9, I 23.
36. A.I.C. 39, Ioo ; U.C.R. VIII, No. 2, I22.
37. M. 58. 44 : 6o. 49, 68.
38. C. J.S. (G), II. I 26.
39. M. 68. 44, 46.
4o. E.Z. IV, 2o8.

100 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Vijayabahu I (Io55-IIIo) restored Pathina Vihara, present Petiyagala Vihāra, 3 miles south of Polpitigama, a pre-Christian site. Other pre-Christian temples with inscriptions in this vicinity are Talpitiyava Vihara and Nagola Vihara.“
The village Kihapuya is mentioned in a 6th century inscription at Galkditiyagama, 4 miles south-south-west of Polpitigama.
annikaragalla tank was restored by Parakkamabahu and is present 4 6 miles south-south-west of Polpitigama. On the rocky hill above was a monastery, now abandoned, founded in preChristian times.
In a Ist century inscription at the fairly extensive ruins at Kottalakinbiyava, 6 miles north of Hiripitiya, the place Mabirigama is mentioned.
An inscription of the Ist century at Eriyang names the old temple there Dipigala Vihara. Nakolagane Vihara, near Eriyava, and 4 miles east of Amban pola, is called Nagalla Vihara in a 13th century inscription.
At Dagama, near the I5th mile on the Ibbagamuva-Polpitigama road, there is a very large cave called Kaibdillalena with pre-Christian inscriptions.
Dhatusena (455-473) built Mahaeli tank. Vijayabâhu I (Io55IIoo) restored Mahaheli tank, the same as Mahaeli, and identical with present Maeliya-viva, near the I2th mile on the Ibbagamuva-Polpitigama road. In an inscription of Sena II (853-887) at Naylindannaya Vihara at Maieliya the site is called Maeli-arama : 盎 inscription at the same place-names the hill Ayibara-pavata."
At Poilu Hangamuva, I miles east of the IIth mile on the Ibbagamuva-Polpitigama road, is an extensive ancient site, with caves, ponds, a thipa, and much stonework. The inscriptions at the site belong to the 4th to 6th centuries and one of them contains the placename Tamala.7
At Tittavela, near the 7 mile on the Ibbagamuva-Polpitigama road, there is a rocky hill with caves and pre-Christian inscriptions, one of which is dated in the reign of a king who was probably Vattagamani Abhaya. Other sites in this vicinity with pre-Christian inscriptions are Talangamuva Vihara, 4 miles east of the Ioth mile, and Kombuva Vihara, mile west of the 8th mile on the same road.
4 I. M. 6o. 58 ; A.I.C. 37, 4 I ; C.J.S. (G), II. I 25. 42. M. 68. 45 ; C.J.S. (G) II, Io2, I 25, I 26. 43. A.I.C. 46; A.S.C.A.R., 1932, 9.
44. A.I.C. 42 (a).
45. C.J.S. (G) II. I 24. 46. M. 6o. 48 ; Puj. 27 ; C.J.S. (G) II. I 23, I 24. 47. A.S.C.A.R., I.93 I-32, II. * * * * * * * * * 48. 1.S.C.4.R., I933, I4, I7; U.C. R. VII, No. 4, 238, note 5.

Page 54
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 10
Pajagala is a large but not very lofty rock on Neriyava estate, 2 miles west of the 8th mile on the Ibbagamuva-Polpitigama road, with caves, a thipa on its summit and remains of ancient stonework. A long inscription of the 4th century has been engraved close to the thipa.49
Ranagirimada Vihara, I mile west of the 5 mile on the Ibbagamuva-Polpitigama road, has caves with pre-Christian inscriptions: one mentions Abaya-nakara, and in another the donor was the daughter of a prince Uti. 90
At Maidiriya Vihara and Aragama, near the 2nd and 3rd miles respectively on the Ibbagamuva-Polpitigama road, there are preChristian inscriptions.
Periyakadu Vihara at Nilava, 3 miles north of the 7th mile on the Kurundigala-Dambula road, is called Ekadorika or Ekadoriya or Ekadora Rajamahavihara in inscriptions of the 2nd, 3rd and 6th centuries in situ. Place-names mentioned in these inscriptions are :— (i) Tulahaka tank ; (ii) Cigaravaliya tank ; (iii) Talahapa ; and (iv) Tamada. A pre-Christian inscription on a cave is preceded by the symbol of a cross, probably the emblem of the astrologers' guild.'
An inscription of the Ist century at Mahamükalanyāya, near Dolukanda, mentions Pubaga-nakara.'
Aggabodhi I (57I-604) built Sirivaddhamana tank, present Siradunna, 3 miles north-east of Villava.
Uturupavu Vihara, I mile north of the I2th mile on the KurundigalaDanbulla road, and Nissolena Vihara, near the I6th mile on the same road, have caves with pre-Christian inscriptions.
Sangamu Vihara, I miles east of the I4th mile on the Rurundigala-Dambula road, is an extensive site with many caves, a ruined thupa, rock-cut steps, stone ponds, ancient stonework, and inscriptions dating from 2nd B.C. to the I2th century. Dhatusena (455-473) built Sangamu tank, the tank now called Maiddakditiya below the Vihara. The Sigiri graffiti mention Sangamu and Sangamukelvala-arama. The 6th century inscriptions mention (i) Gonagiri; and (ii) Mahavalagama : Mahaval is mentioned in the Sīgiri graffiťi. The I2th century treaty between Gajabahu II and Parakkamabahu is engraved at this Vihara.
49. A.I.C. 49 ; C.J.S. (G), III I9 I.
5o. C.J.S. (G), II. I 9 I.
5. C.J.S. (G), II. 226. 52. A.I.C. 8; C.J.S. (G), II. 2 23. 224; E.Z. EV. 225 ; Sig. Graff. I, App. C. 53. A.S.C.A. R. I954, 39.
54. M. 42.8.
55. C.J.S. (G), II. I94. 56. Pulj. 27 ; C.J.S. (G), II. 223, 224 ; E.Z. V. 225 : Sig. Graff. I, App. C.

102 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
The ruins at Ranagiri, near Devagiriya, 3 miles north-west of the I7th mile on the Kurundigala-Dambulla road, extend over a hill and include several caves, one of which is semi-circular and very large while another preserves a portion of its moulded wall, thipas at foot and summit, and stonework. There are several inscriptions from the 2nd century B.C. to the 7th century. In the later inscriptions the following place-names are mentioned :-(i) Kagaçda ; (ii) Mațiila ; (iii) Agavatura ; and (iv) Navagamiya.o7
Mahasena (275-3oI) built Kumbalaka tank, also called Kimbulvana. This may be the same as Kumbhilasobbhaka tank restored by both Vijayabahu I and Parakkamabahu, and perhaps identical with the large, breached reservoir on the Kimbuli ina Oya now known as Niranulla.
It was 5 gav (about I 5 miles) from Sańkhanāthatthalī (identified by Paranavitana as present Pérademi-nuvara, 5 miles north-east of Didigama in Kigalla district) to Badalatthala, present Batalagoda. On the way were Pilimvatthu and Padavarasuffiakanda. Badalatthala-padesa comprised Ihala Visideka Kõralē and Hätahayē Kõralē (Codrington). Vijayabâhu I fought a battle at Badalatthala. In an inscription of Queen Kalyanavati at Batalagoda, the place is called Badalagoda alias Mangalapura in the Madhyadesa division of the Maya kingdom: the inscription goes on to state that the Senevirat-pirivena in Badalagoda was restored and the village Sotemuna, present Hatamune, near Galevela, granted to it.'
Siriyala was a place between Batalagoda and Minikdena (south of Dambulla).°0
(C). Devamädi Hatpattu Devandidi Hatpattu falls within the dry zone and lies to south o the Daiduru Oya. There are many hill ranges and no large rivers : large irrigation schemes were not feasible.
Amaragalaka tank is mentioned in an inscription of Vasabha (67-III) at Galauda Vihara, near Madavala, 2 miles north of the 5 mile on the Kurundgala-Ndramala road. In a later 5th century inscription there the site is named Megagalaka Vihara.
Galväva Vihāra, I mile north of the I4th mile on the T’āriya polaChilaw road, is a low rock-outcrop with a cave, on which there is a Ist century inscription, and a ruined thipa close to which is a second
C.J.S. (G) II, 225. M. 37. 45 : 6o. 5o: 79. 33 ; Puj. 24 ; Raj. 52. M. 58. 42-44 : 64. 9 : 65. 4 ; E.Z. IV. 8o-82. M. 66. Ig.
6I. C.J.S. (G) II. 2 II.

Page 55
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAL CEYLON 103
century inscription which mentions (i) Bamarahagama tank, and (ii) Maçdahața tank.ooo
Yakkhadasa mountain, present Yakdesdigala, 8 miles north-northwest of Kurundigala, is mentioned in a 13th century Pali poem.08
Giri Vihara in Dakkhinadesa was built in the reign of Aggabodhi I (571-6O4). In a Ioth century inscription at Maidagama Vihara, 2 miles south of the 20th mile on the Variyapola-Chilaw road, the site is called Giri Vehera, but here Giri may simply mean 'rock : moreover, the site has a pre-Christian inscription which proves that its foundation cannot be ascribed to Aggabodhi I. In inscriptions of the 7th to 9th centuries at the same place, it is named Kumbmugama Vihara.'
In a Ioth century inscription at Gonndiva, 2 miles north of the 8th mile on the Kurundigala-Narammala road, revenues from a land in the sub-district Mahaminila-bim (the area around Gonniva) were granted to the Mahavihara.'
At Muhunnaru, Vijayabahu I (Io55-IIIo) fought a battle. Parakkamabahu I restored Munaru tank. An inscription of Kassapa V (QI4-923) at Nuvarakälē, 2 miles south-east of Hetți pola, names the place Muhunnaru."
Kalagallaka was between Dambadeniya and Yapahuwa and is present Kalugalla, 3 miles south of the Kolamuna Oya and close to Katu pota. Between Kalagallaka and Yapahuwa was the Kolabhinnanadi, present Kolamuna Oya.'
The sub-district around Vaillagala, near the 4th mile on the Variyapola-Hiripitiya road, is called Panahapahana, "the district of 5o hills ', in an inscription there of the Ist century.°7“
A Minister of Vattagamari Abhaya (B.C. 89–77) built Tissarama or Uttaratissarama monastery. At Nuvarakanda, 4 miles north-west of Ganevatta, there was a very extensive cave monastery in pre-Christian times, and one of the cave inscriptions records the foundation of the monastery, which is called Tisapavata Mahavihara, by Kanatisa, a Minister of Pita Maharaja (Vatițagāmaņi Abhaya). Other places named in the many inscriptions at this site, ranging from Ist B.C. to the 6th century, are :-(i) Mukalugama; (ii) Digahalaka ; (iii) Malaganaka, present Malagane, 3 miles to the north-west; and (iv) Madaravilaya. One of the donors of the caves was a prince
Duhita.“38
62. A. I.C. 5o ; C.J.S. (G), II. 223.
63. E.Z. i. I36. 64. M. 42. 9 ; C.J.S. (G), II. 222 ; Codrington, Coins, I97. 65. E.Z. IV. I 9o.
66. 11. 58. 42-44 : 68. 48; E.Z. IV. 185.
67. M. 9o. 9-II.
67 A. C. J.S. (G); III. II26. 68. D. I9. I 9; M. 33. 9 I; C. J.S. (G), II. II26-I28; U.C.R. VIII, No. 2, I26.

104 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Gane Vihara and Patahanulla Vihara, at the 8th and oth miles respectively on the Variyapola-Hiripitiya road, were founded in preChristian times as the inscriptions at these two temples testify.'
At Sripura, present Malasmé, mear Hiribitiya, Nissañka Malla (II87-II96) built an Alms Hall. According to a Prakrit text of the Jainas, Sripura was in the Ratnasaya district : between II90 and I2OO the Colas landed at Salavattota, present Chilate, and penetrated as far as Sripura. The Sigiri Graffiti mention Siripura. The place apparently had some importance in the I2th century.
Seruvdiva Vihara, a picturesque rock-temple situated high up on the hill and mounted by steps, is 4 miles south of the 6th mile on the Vairiyapola-Hiripitiya road and was established in pre-Christian times on the evidence of its two cave inscriptions. -
Natagane Vihara, I mile west of the 7 mile on the R it runigalaVariyapola road, was also founded in pre-Christian times."
Maralluviva Vihara, 2 miles north of the 25th mile on the RandyKurundigala road, is attained by a steep climb over rock. There are inscriptions there of the 3rd to the 7th centuries and in the earliest one Ratavahanaka-mahanakara and a vihara of the same name (presumably the site of the inscription) are mentioned.
(D). Kaugampola Hatpattu
Kaluganpola Hatpattu is, in its northern portion, in the dry zone, but its southern part falls within an intermediate zone between the dry and wet zones. It is not hilly but it is not climatically suitable for paddy cultivation under irrigation, and hence it has few tanks.
Pandavapi or Pandaváva, the breached reservoir now known as Panduvas-nuvaravaiva, 3 miles from Hettipola, was restored by Vijayabahu I (Io55-IIIo). It was considerably enlarged by Parakkamabahu as part of his plan of development of his principality of Dakkhinadesa and was the first Parakkamasamudda, also called Bāna or Bána Samudra (Paranavitana). Close by Parakkamabāhu founded his new capital of Dakkhinadesa which he called Parakkamapura, the present ruins at Panduvas-nuvara. There is little doubt that the purpose of selecting this place in the dry zone as his new capital was to give emphasis to his irrigation and development projects and to facilitate their supervision. The ruins at Parakkamapura have now been excavated and conserved."*
69. A.I.C. 44, 45 ; C. J.S. (G) II. I92. 7o. E.Z. III. i 78 ; C. J.S. (G) II. I9 ; J. R. A.S. (C.B.), XXXI, 385-386 ; Sig. Graff. I, App. C.
7I. A.I.C. 38; A.S.C.A.R., 1933, I7. 72. C.J.S. (G) II. 22 I.
73. C.J.S. (G) II. 2II2. 74. M. 6o. 48 : 68. 39-42 ; Puj. 34 ; E.Z. II. II 6.

Page 56
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAL CEYLON 105
Setthivapi, restored by Parakkamabahu, is the present tank at Hettipola.75
(E). Dambadeņiya Hatpattu Dambadeniya Hat pattu falls entirely within the intermediate and
wet zones and had very few tanks for the cultivation of fields under irrigation. But it was populated from pre-Christian times.
There is a group of pre-Christian rock temples in the triangle Nairanumala-Giriulla-Alavva, all bearing contemporary inscriptions. They are:-(i) Puhule Vihara at Aturuvala, I mile from the 20th mile on the Kurundigala-Giriulla road; (ii) Madavala Vihara, I mile from the 5tlı mille on the Giriulla-A lavva road ; (iii) Humbuuluvē Vihāra, near the 5 mile on the same road; (iv) Haibbilikanda, mile east of the 2nd mille on the Alavva-Närammala road; (v) Mätiyangana Vihara, near the 16th mile on the Kurundigala-Giriulla road. In a Ist Century inscription at the last-mentioned site, the monastery is named Mati Vihara and a grant is made to it of Kadanaka tank and fields at Salaviya.7
At Jambuddoni, also called Jambudironi and Dambadeniya, present Dambadeniya, Vijayabāhu IV (I27I-I273) established his capital. He built the Vijayasundara Viharathere which Parakkamabāhu II embellished. The distance from Dambadeņiya to Polonnaruva is given as 5 yojanas, and Vijayabahu IV improved the road: the actual distance is about 75 miles. Bhuvanekabahu I (I273-I284) transferred the Capital from Dambadeniya to Yapahuva. Sirivaddhana or Sirivardhanapura, the birthplace of Parakkamabahu II, was a yojana from Dambadeniya: a large Vihara was built there."
(F.) Väudavili Hatpattu
Vdiudavili Hatfattu forms one section of the foothills of the central mountain unassif and lies within the wet and intermediate zones. Its northern area is fairly flat but is broken by numerous rock outcrops. The upper reaches of the Diduru Oya flow through it and the large Batalagoda tank was formed by damming this river.
At Hatthigiripura, also called Hastisailapura and Kurunigalpaya, modern Kurunägala, Parakkamabāhu II (I236-I27I) built a Vihāra. Vijayabahu IV (I27I-I273) built a rampart and a moat round the town, and a large Image House in the Vihāra. Bhuvanekabāhu II (I29I-1302) made the town his capital, and his successor, Parakkamabahu IV, also ruled there and built a Tooth Relic Temple. At Vapinagara, identified by Codrington as present Veniruvdiva, just
annuals
75. M. 68. 43. 76. C. J.S. (G) II. Io I, 2o9, 2 Io.
77. M. 8 f. I5, 5 I : 85. I, 4, 9 : 89. I3, I4: 90.34, 35: N.S. 22, 23 ; Puj. 37, 40; Raf. 63.

106 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
outside the town, Vijayabâhu I fought a successful action against the Colas.78
Vilba Vihara, close to Kurundigala, has a pre-Christian cave inscription. 79
Vijayabahu I fled to Villikaba-rattha after his defeat by the Colas: this is probably present Viudavili Hatpattu.
The Doratiyava Sannasa of Nissanka Malla (II87-II96) names the place, which is 3 miles south-east of Kurundigala, Doratiyava or Sudakarikadipana-Doratiyava in the Maya kingdom, and fixes its boundaries as follows:-(i) on the east, Manelvaluva, present Manelolluva (Codrington); (ii) on the south, Hiravalugoda; (iii) on the west, Govipala, present Kompola (Codrington); and (iv) on the north, Minileva.8
Pilagama is mentioned in a Ioth century inscription at Alavala, 6 miles east of Kurundigala.8
At the Ambatthakola cave in Malaya, 8 yojanas (60 to 75 miles) south of Anuradhapura, silver is said to have been found in the reign of Dufthagāmaņi Abhaya (B.c. I6-37). Here, Āmaņdagāmaņi Abhaya (I9-29) built Rajatalena Vihara, present Ridi Vihara. There are several inscriptions at this well-known temple, dating from 2nd B.C. to the 8th century, and the place-names mentioned in them are:- (i) Relagama; (ii) Haragamaka; (iii) Pagamaka tank; (iv) Catanaga1maka; and (v) Patagalaya.°
Kumburulena, near the 9th mile on the Rambodagalla road, was doubtless a part of the Ridi Vihara entourage. Two of the inscriptions on the caves there are by the commander of the palanquin-bearers of Maharaja Gamaņi Abaya, probably Vațțagāmaņi Abhaya (B.C. 89-77).8
Sites with pre-Christian inscriptions between Ridi Vihara and the termination of the Ramhodagalla road are:-(i) Raigala Vihāra, near the I2 mile; (ii) Baoruva Vihara, near the I4 mile; (iii) Pitiyegedara, close to the last-named; (iv) Kandegedera, near the 15th mile; and (v) Delvita, on Delvita estate, near the I4th mile. At the lastnamed group of caves, the inscriptions mention the villages Nelagama and Abatota.
78. M. 58. 42-44 : 85. 62, 63 : 88. 53-64 : 9o. 66 ; C.J.S. (G) II. 2 r 2. 79. C.J.S. (G) II. 212.
8o. M. 58. 29.
8I. J. R.A.S. (C.B.) XXIX, 32.
82. C. J.S. (G) II. 2 I 3.
83. M. 28. 2O-35 : 35. 4 ; C.J. S. (G) II. I 7ʻ9, I 93, 2 1 S ; UV.C, lè, V i !, No 3 ° 85 . 238.
S. C.I.S. (G) I. 1 a.4; U.C. R. VIII, No. 2, 22. S5. C.J.S. (G) I. 2 - 2 S.

Page 57
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 07
King Mahacili Mahatissa (B.C. 77-63) laboured at a sugar mill in Sonnagiri in Ambatthakola-janapada, the district around Ridi, Vihâra : Sonnagiri is probably identical with Sonagiri at the foot of which was Pañcada Mahāvihāra or Paceli Vihāra or Pipphali Vihāra. Soņņagiri or Sonagiri was probably present Rambodagalla. Moggallana I (491-50S) collected troops at Kuthari Vihara in Ambatthakola district.
The pre-Christian sites in this locality mark the early route into the lower montane basin of the Mahaväli Gaiga around Kandy, namely the Ridigana-Molagoda-Teldeniya pass.
Two inscriptions, circa I2oo, at Kottangē, near Delvita, mention:- (i) Kalama village, present Kottange, including the field Pilikumbura in the middle of Villi and bounded on the east by Kappalagoda, granted to the general for defeating the Colas; (ii) Udusala village belonging to the Vilgammula fraternity; and (iii) Gambävastava, also belonging to the same fraternity, present Dambala-Alla (Paranavitana).8
An inscription dated II7O at Madagama, 4 miles north-east of Ma'atagama at the 18th mile on the Kandy-Kurundigala road, mentions Sugalavativasa hermitage, the site of the inscription.
Diyavehera is mentioned in a Ioth century inscription at
Pallegama, near Viuda, and Cakora tank in a 2nd century inscription at Yați l'illa, also near Väuda.*o
86. M. 34. 4:39. 2 I ; M.T. 624, 20; E.H.B. I24. 87. E.Z. IV. 88-9o.
88. C. J.S. (G) II. 2 I2.
89. Ibid., 2I9, 220.

CHAPTER XIV
THE MATALE DISTRICT
The northern and eastern parts of the Maitale District fall within the dry zone, while the rest of the district is in the mountainous wet zone. The Amban Ganga flows through it. Much of the area within the dry zone is hilly, but the Matale North Division contains several tanks as well as the headworks of some of the great irrigation projects which conveyed water to the vast extents of fields in Rajarattha.
Pilavitthika or Pillavitthi-rattha, bordering Kalavapi-rattha, was a frontier district of the principality of Dakkhinadesa, and included, approximately, present Kiralava and Kandapalle Korales (Codrington). Pilavit is mentioned in a Ioth century inscription. Encounters between Parakkamabahu's forces in Pilavitthika district and Gajabahu's forces in Kalavapi district took place at:-
(i) Kasallaka, which was in Parakkamabahu's territory because he restored the tank there: it is modern Kahalla, I mile west of Andiyagala on the Galevela-Kalavdiva road;
(ii) Tataväpika, which may be modern Talakiriyagama at the 3Ist
mile on the Kurunägala-Dambula road;
(iii) Jambukola, present Dambulla : Vijayabāhu I (Io55-IIIIo) restored Jambukollaleņa Vihāra : Nissaṁka Malla (II87-II96) rebuilt and embellished the Vihara and his inscription in situ states that he gilded 73 Images at Dambulu-lena and renamed the cave Rangiri Dambulla or Suvarnagiri-guha; Dambulla Vihara has numerous caves and pre-Christian inscriptions and was founded in 2nd B.C., and among the place-names mentioned in the early inscriptions are:-(a) Matukagama; (b) Rakitagamiya; (c) Uparikada: there was a Vihāra named Uparimaņdala in Malaya in early times; (d) Nakodavika, and (e) Vatimasa; (iv) Vajiravāpi; (v) Nandivāpi; (vi) Pallikāvāpi; (vii) Kalalahallika, where there was a fort: the tank at this place was restored by Vijayabahu I and by Parakkamabāhu I: Kalalahallika was in Dakkhinadesa and a suitable place for launching an attack on the Alisara (Alahira) district, and may be modern Madahapola, 5 miles north of the I6th mile on the Kurundigala-Dambula road. Between Kalalahallika and Alisarawere:-(a) Nandamilakagama: to west of Nandamilakagama and between it and Jambukola (Dambulla) was

Page 58
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAL CEYLON 109
Navagamapura, which name appears to be preserved in modern Navagolla Ala, and (b) Karavälagiri, present Karavilahiēna, near Nāula.
Velangavitthika Vihara was built by Saddhatissa (B.C. I37-II9). A tank of the same name was constructed by Mahasena (275-3OI). Matuvelanga and Matulangana (for the latter, see below) appear to be a composite of Matu and Velangavitthika: perhaps the two Viharas were close together and merged at a later date. Matuvelanga was near Samagalla, afterwards called Moragalla, and was in Malaya: there is a modern Moragalla, near which there are early ruins and a Ist century inscription, 6 miles north-west of the 27th mile on the Kurunigala-Dambula road. In early times this region was in Malaya.”
In inscriptions of the 2nd century at Girandigala, 3 miles north of Galevela which is at the 25th mile on the Kurundgala-Dambulla road, the following are named:-(i) Kadavataka tank; (ii) Tadapara tank; (iii) Hubiligamika; (iv) Pajinigamaka; and (v) Talakadanaka tank. In a later inscription of Kassapa III (724-730) at the same place, the villages named Mahabodeniya and Mihinnariya are mentioned.”
Dubalagamais mentioned in a Ist century inscription at Nilagama, 5 miles north-west of Galevela. In an inscription of Moggallāna I (53I-551) at this place, the temple is called Tisa-arami at Nilagama (the modern name has therefore come down unchanged for at least I4 centuries) and the liberation of slaves from the following villages is recorded:—(i) Hilisela; (ii) Gala-araki; and (iii) Ba-eli.*
Mahabalisa is mentioned in a 7th century inscription at Silavatgala Vihara, 3 miles north of the 25th mile on the Kurundgala-Dambulla road.
There are pre-Christian inscriptions on caves at Kandalama, near Dambula, and at Atabindiviva 2 miles north-north-west of the 39th mile on the Kandy-Dambulla road. The donors of some of the caves at Atabindiviva were:-(i) prince Tisa, the son of Raja Abaya and grandson of Pacina Raja; (ii) prince Tisa, the son of Pacina Raja; and (iii) princess Raki, the wife of (ii). Pacina Raja literally means 'King of the East', but no ruler bearing this title is known from the historical Chronicles. .
Aggabodhi II (604-6I4) built Eņçdēragalu tank and Vijayabāhu I (IO55-IIIo) restored Erandegala tank, the same as Endéragalu. In an inscription of Nissanka Malla at Polonnaruva, it is stated that the
1. M. 69. 8-I2 : 6o. 48, 6o : 7o. 7 I-73, I63, 164 : 72. 13 I-I4o : 8o. 22-24; Puj. 35 ; Raj. 6o ; E.H. B. 68 ; E.Z. I. I35 : II. I73 : III. Io5.
2. M. 33.8, 9 : 35. II6 : 37.48; M.T. 616, 9; A.S.C.A.R., Igi I-I2, I2I.
E.Z. III. I 98.
A.I.C. 79 ; E.Z. IV. 295.
A.S.C. A. R., I955, 35 ; A.I.C. 34 ; U.C.R. VIII, No. 4, 24o.
5

110 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI; Spécial Number
rock on which the inscription was engraved was brought from Enderagala, doubtless the rocky hill of that name at the 5oth mile on the Dambulla-Habarana road. The tank is now known as Indimaluva tank.
In an inscription of Kassapa IV (898-913) at the ruined thipa about mile west of Sigiriya, the site is named Mahanapavu Vihara. The Sigiri Graffiti mention Mahanapavu and Mahanavuta. Mahanapavu = P. Mahanagapabbata. Aggabodhi I (57I-604) built Mahanaga Vihara, also called Manarada or Manapav or Mana-pirivena. It would appear that Mugasenapati Vihara was re-named Mahanaga Vihara: to Mtigasenapati Vihara was assigned the village Lajjika, and to Mahanaga Vihara the villages Maitulangana and Odumbarangana.
Kassapa I (475-49I) built his palace on Sihagiri (Sigiri) in imitation of Alakamanda, the residence of the god Kuvera, and dwelt there as a god-king. In his paper, 'Sigiri, the abode of a god-king', Dr. Paranavitana has dealt exhaustively with this all-important aspect of Sigiri. In the Niyyanti Park at Sihagiri the king built the Bodhi-Uppalavanni Vihara, named after his daughters, and presented it to the Dhammaruci sect together with a park to the north of it. The Viharas named Dalha and Dathakondaffia on Sihagiri were granted by Moggallana I (491-508) to the Dhammaruci and Sagali monks. Sihagiri was the scene of the execution of King Samghatissa, his son and his Minister: moggallána III (614-619) who was responsible for this execution was himself slain near Sihagiri. The lower slopes of Sigiri were a pre-Christian cave monastery and one of the early inscriptions on the caves mentions the place Abalavi. Sihigiri-bim, the sub-district around Sigiri, is mentioned in an inscription of Sena II (853-887) at Viyaulpota, 6 miles north-west of Sigiri: the site of the inscription is called Sānguna-pansala. The graffiti on the gallery wall at Sigiri contain numerous place-names, the homes of the authors of the verses incised there.8
The Sigiri Graffiti mention Kivisi, probably present Kibissa, near Sigiriya.'
In a pre-Christian inscription at Pidurdigala, I mile from Sigiriya, the following place-names occur:—(i) Garadiçda; and (ni) Kolagama. Paranavitana is of opinion that the thupa at this monastery was probably built over the funeral pyre of Kassapa I.
Close to and south of the 49th mile on the Dambulla-Trincomalee road, as well as at Digan pataha, mile south of the 56th mile on the same road, there are caves with pre-Christian inscriptions.
6. M. 6o. 49 ; Puj. 28 ; E.Z. II. I 34. 7. M. 42. 23, 24; 44. 97; A.S.C.A.R., I9II-I2, Io8.
8. M. 39. 2, 3, II, 4, I 5, 4 I : 44. 32-6o ; E.Z. IV. I 79 ; J. R. A.S. (C.B.), New Series, J, I29 ; Sigiri Graffiti, by S. Paranavitana, 2 vols.
9. Sig. Graff., I, App. C. Io. A.S.C. A. R., I 95 II, 24 ; C.J.S. (G) II. 227. II. A.S.C.A. R., I894, 8.

Page 59
HIST (). RICAL () P() (RAPHY ()F ANCIENT ANL) MEDEVAL CEY LON 111
Dakkhinagiri Vihara was built by Saddhatissa (B.C. 137-II9). Dhatusena (455-473) is also credited with its construction. Aggabodhi I (57 I-604) built an Uposatha House in Dakkhinagiridalha Vihira which may be a different monastery. Kassapa V (9I4-923) granted a village to Dakkhinagiri Vihara. The identity of Dakkhinagiri Vihara is settled by the inscriptions of Sena II (853-887) and Sena IV (954-956) at Kalulliva Pokuna, near Kumbukkandanvela, 6 miles south of Sigiriya, in which the site is called Dakinigiri Vehera. The Sigiri Graffiti also name Dakinigiri Vehera. The inscriptions give the following placenames:-- (i) Magama; (ii) Navāpahangama; (iii) Panagama; (iv)
Boganiva; (v) Mahamand; (vi) Vaļamāla; (vii) Vālipungonu; and
(viii) Sīrihburbamarā. 1*
Mereliya-vagga or Merukandara-rattha was a district which often served as a place of refuge. It was the mountainous region of Vaga þanaha PalléSiya Pattu, Gangala Pallésíya Pattu and Gangala Udasiya Pattu. In it was the village Vacavataka, modern Vévalaviva, 5 miles south-east of Sigiriya. Between Vacavataka and Polonnaruva was the village Nala.' .
Buddhagama-rattha, an area corresponding to present Tagapanaha Palesiya Pattu (Storey), was a boundary district of Dakkhinadesa. Buddhagāma Vihāra was endowed by Sena II (853-887). In the Sigiri Graffiti the place is called Budgamiya and Budgamu. A Ioth century inscription at Mainikdena, 2 miles west of the 4oth mile on the Matale-Dambulla road, records the grant by a resident of Koboyateliya of fields at Mahadena to Budhgam Vehera (present Mimikdena ruins) at Ambamu. Vijayabahu I captured the Cola fort at Buddhagama. Parakkamabāhu I made Buddhagama his first headquarters in his campaign against Gajabahu II and restored the dam there. Near Buddhagama was the Siridevi mountain, identified by Storey and Codrington as Nikulakanda, also known as Hiridevatai.
Pallavavala was in Gajabahu's territory and well east of Buddhagāma. From Polonnaruva, Mānābharaņa advanced to Pallava vāla and there concentrated his forces for attack on Buddhagama district. 15
Ambavana-rattha or -padesa was the area between Nalanda and Allahdira on both banks of the Amban Ganga, it is still known as Ambana. Its northern portion or the area adjacent to and north of it was called Stra-ambavana-rattha (Geiger). In Ambavana district were:-(i) Khiravapi, present Kirigama and Kirioruva, 2 miles west of Nalanda, (ii) Navagirisa, in a cool, hilly region, present
I 2. M. 33. 7 : 38. 46 : 42. 47 : 52. 6 I ; E.Z. III. 266.
13. This district was in Malaya. M. 39. 45: 4I. I9 : 44, 28: 47. 27, 58, 59 7O. 282, 2O5, 296.
I4. M. 5 I. 74 : 58. 43 : 66. I 9 : 68. 45 : 69. 9 : 7o. 3 II : 72. I 78 ; 4.S.C.A. R. go8, 5 ; Sig. Graff. I, App. C.
15. M. 72. 178, 220.

12 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Nävgala, near Yațavatta; (iii) Bubbula, present Bibilē, 2 miles north-north-west of Nāula (Codrington); and (iv) Porogāhālikhaņda, between Navagirisa and Janapada, either present Kalogaha-ila, 6 miles north-east of Lenadora, or Porékaragama, 3 miles north-west of Ndlanda.16
Janapada-rattha was in Gajabahu's territory of Rajarattha and immediately to east of Sura-ambavana-rattha. It was an area in Gangala Udasiya Pattu and is first mentioned in the reign of Moggallāna III (6I4-6 I9). In it were :-(i) Dohalapabbata, between Janapada and Sigiri ; (ii) Mangalabegāma, called Magalamb in the Sigiri Graffiti, on the eastern boundary of Janapada, identified by Codrington as present Makul-ebe, between Puvakgaha-ul-pola and Konduruva on the Alahärra canal; and (iii) Yāgalla. 17
Alisara-rattha, the area around Alahdira in Gangala Palesiya Pattu, (Bell) was in Gajabahu's territory. In Alisara-rattha were:- (i) Talatthala or Talakatthali, present Talagoda, near the 9th mile on the Naula-Alahdira road (Codrington); (ii) Aligama, a stronghold by the river, present Alagamuva, I mile south of the 8th mile on the same road; (iii) Kaddūragāma; (iv) Kirāți, present Hīrații Oya, 3 miles north of Alahdira (Codrington); (v) Vilana, probabiy the same as Milánakhetta, as suggested by Codrington; (vi) Mattikavapi, possibly Kirimitiya, I mile south of Alagamuva: (vii) Uddhakuramgama; (viii) Adhokuramgāma; and (ix) Nāsinna. The great Alisara canal, the most importantfeature in the Alisara district, will be dealt with under Maņihīra (Mun mēriya) tank.18
An examination of the several accounts of the battles between the rival forces of Parakkamabahu and Gajabahu II in the I2th century discloses that the routes from Ambavana, Alisara and Janapada districts to Pulatthinagara (Polonnaruva) were as follows :-
(i) Mangalabegana (Makul-ebe)-Demeliyagama-rocky country, which must be the Sudukanda range of hills-Khajjiravaddhamanaka tank, the same as Kadditiravaddhamanaka tank, to which a canal led from Giritale tank-Polonnaruva; 19
(ii) Mańgalabegāma—Hattanna (? present Attanakadavala hill,
and stream, 4 miles south of Konduruva)-Khandigama pass, doubtless a pass over the Sudukanda range of hills-Masiviyala-Polonnaruva;
I6. M. 66. 85, 92 : 48. 25 : 69. 9 : 7o. 87, 99, I 9 I, 3; III : 72. I 78.
I7. M. 44. 55-6I : 66. II o : 67. 25, 52, 53 : 7o. I5, 87, 95, 97, Io3 ; Sig. Graff. I, App, C.
I8. M. 35. 84 : 6o. I4 : 7o. Io6-II2 : 7o. II.3, 165-I74. Ig. M. 67. 32-53. 2o. M. 7o . 297-299.

Page 60
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON I 3
r* ?حم Lahulla (iii) Nâllanda (present Nālanda)- Hattanna (see above) s
Khandigama pass (seeabove)-Koddhangulikakedara-Sikaviyala (associated with Masiviyala above)-Polonnaruva; (iv) Mańgalabegāma-Mihiraņabibbila—-Konduruva (present Kõn
duruva)—Rajatakedāra — Polonnaruva ;*o (v) Tāļātthalī (present Taļāgoda)-Rajakamatasambādha (Radā - vela, 4 miles west of Talāgoda ?)—Milānakhetta. (probably the same as Vilana above)-Daraaga-Mangalabegāma (Makul-ebē).*o Kyânagâma, was north or north-west of Mangalabegâma (Makulebe) and was in the Payikulam-Vévalavdiva area: the route from Kyanagama to Polonnaruva passed through Mihiranabibbila (see above) whose position could be approximately fixed. Vikkamapura was to west of Kyainagama and was used as a war headquarters by Parakkamabahu : it was probably situated in the vicinity of Nuvaragalkanda, S miles south-South-east of Sigiri. Nalanda, present Nalanda, was Parakkamabahu's headquarters during the greater part of the campaign.'
Panavali, present Maida-ulpota, 6 miles south-east of Alahira, is mentioned in a Ioth century inscription there.
Melandura and Hinabi villages are mentioned in an inscription of Gajabāhu II at Kapuruveda-oya, I miles east of Moragaha Ulpiota in Laggala Palesiya Pattu : they were in Pihiti-rata. The name Melandura is still used locally for Vilgamuva-vasama.'
At the Kumbukkandana ruins, g miles north-north-east of the 28th mile on the Alahdira-Pallegama road, there are several inscriptions of the 4th to the 7th centuries. The village Tabaraya is named as the seat of the district chieftain.'
Bodhigamavara-rattha comprised, approximately, Maitale Palesiya Pattu (Codrington). The name is retained in modern Bogambara, near Rattota. The Sigiri Graffiti mention Boyigam.
At the Demada Oya gorge, I miles west of the 32 mile on the Kandy-Dambula road, there is an inscription of Ist B.C. in verse
2r. M. 7o. 2I4-237, 297-299. 22. M. 72. 220-272.
23. M. 7o. 174-78. 24. M. 7o. I67 : 72. I47, 263. 25. E.Z. IV. 57. 26. J. R.A.S. (C.B.), XXVI., 59 : XXIX, 63. 27. A.S.C.A.R., I932, Io. 28. M. 66. 78 : 69. 9 ; Sig. Graff. I, App. C.

14 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEY LON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
which says that the jewellers of king Macudi (Mahacili Mahatissa, B.C. 77-63) who came there for stone bricks went to their death.
In Mahathala, Manavamma (684-7I8) built Kadambagona Vihara : Mahathala is the same as Mahatila-padesa, the district around Maitale (Geiger). In the reign of Vattagamani Abhaya (B.C. 89-77) 5OO monks under the protection of a chieftain assembled at Alokalena or Alulena, present Aluvihara, and reduced the Tipitaka to writing: there are pre-Christian inscriptions on some of the caves at Aluvihara. In Mahatila district was Saraggama, present Selagama, 3 miles north of Yalavatia.80
Other pre-Christian sites with inscriptions in this vicinity are:- (i) Neluvakanda, 3 miles east of the I6th mile on the KandyMatale road; (ii) Ganegedera Vihara, at the 27th mile on the Palapatvela-Dodangaslanda road; (iii) Rusigama, I mile west of the 27th mile on the Matale-Galevela road. There was therefore in ancient times a route from Hiriyala Hat pattu in Kurundigala district into the hills around Mattal3.
Lashkagiri district of Lankapabbata-desa was an area corresponding to Laggala Udasiya Pattu (Geiger). In it was the village Ranambura, present Ranamure, 5 miles south of Pallegama (Codrington).
Kantakapetaka-rattha was an area including portions of Matale Udasiya Pattu and Laggala Udasiya Pattu in Matale district and Palis ZPattu West in Uda Dumbara (Geiger)*
Girihalika or Girisalika monastery, in the inland country, was founded by Mahallaka Naga (I36-I43).
Mandalaramaka Mahavihara was in Kalakagama, also called Kalavela and Kallagama-janapada : this was where the renowned thera, Malayadeva, studied in Ist B.C. and it was presumably in Malaya.
29. J. R.A.S. (C.B.), XXXVI, No. 98 ; Sig. Graff. I, xl. 3o. M. 33. Ioo, Io II : 48. 3 : 66. 7I ; N.S. Io ; Puj. I:9 ; A.S.C.A. R., I9 I - I2, 2.
3. M. 66. 8o : 7o. S8 ; E.Z. II. I 36.
M. 6g. g. D. 22. I5-I7; M. 35. I25. E.H.B. 66, 69, 70, 75.

Page 61
CHAPTER XV
THE KANDY AND NUVARA ELIYA DISTRICTS
The Kandy and Nuvara Eliya districts are the most mountainous regions in the wet Zone of Ceylon. Flat lands of more than a few acres in extent are absent: paddy cultivation is practised in the valleys and on hill slopes in terraced fields.
(A). The Kandy District
The lower montane valley of the Mahaväli Ganga around Gampola, Kandy and Teldeniya was populated in pre-Christian times as the inscriptions of that period at Bambaragala Vihara (Teldeniya), Haragama, Dulvala, Végiriya (near Gampola) and Molagoda attest. The village Kolagama is mentioned in one of the Bambaragala inscriptions, The two passes by which this mountainous region was attained at this early time are marked by two ascending series of contemporary inscriptions, and they were :—(i) Aranāyaka-Gampola; and (ii) Ridigama-Rambodagalla-Molagoda.
Yanlena, known by the same name today, is so named in a 14th century inscription near the I3th mile on the Kandy-Kurundigala road. There is a pre-Christian inscription there. At Galabava Vihara, I miles south of the 16th mile on the Kandy-Kurundgala road, are cave inscriptions of the Ist century.?
Dumbara-rattha, present Uda Dumbara, was in Pihiti in the I2th century and later in Maya.
In Yatthikanda-rattha, a district in Uda Dumbara extending over the Teldeniya and Madugoda areas, were :-(i) Talakhetta; (ii) Năgapabbata, present Nãpāna (Codrington) ; (iii) Suvaņņadoņi ; (iv) Rāmucchuvallika, present Rambukvälla, near Teldeniya ; and (v) Dematthapadatthali. Dhanuvillika is present Dunuvila, 5 miles south-east of Teldeniya (Codrington).4
Majjhima-vagga, the district around Maidivaka in Gampaha Kórale, Uda Dumbara, was in Pihiti at the beginning of the 13th century (Codrington). In an inscription of Sahassamalla (I2OO-I2O2) at Ke'ulgama, 4 miles south of the 26th mile on the Kandy-Mahiyangana road, there is a reference to the land Välimada (presumably at Kevulgama) in Mändivak, present Maidivaka.
I. C.J.S. (G) II. I 5o, note I : 227; Sig. Graff. I, lvii ; A.S.C.A.R., Ig33, I6 : 935, Io.
2. U.C.R. VIII, No. 2, I27. 3. M. 7o. 8; E.Z. III. 232. 4. M. 7o. IO-I3. 5 M. 7o. 2I ; E.Z. III. 235 : IV. 2oI.

116 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Vapivaitaka-padesa was a large area, probably between Nilagiri and Majjhimavagga districts. Rerupallika-rattha and Kosavagga were areas adjacent or close to Majjhimavagga: in Kosavagga was the place Sisacchinnakabodhi.
Vijayabähu IV (I27I-I273) restored the Nigamaggāma-pãsäda, present Niyangampaya, I mile from Gampola. At Sindhiravana the same king built Vanaggama-pasida and Abhayaraja-parivena.
In the reign of Vijayabâhu I (Io55-II IO), three routes to Sumanakita (Adam's Peak) are specified :- (i) the route past Gilimalaya (Gilimale in Ratnapura district); (ii) the Rajarattha route past Kadaligama, present Kehelgamuva, and (iii) the path from Hiva (Uva). The king improved all the routes and provided shelter and necessities for monks and pilgrims. His inscription at Ambagamuva, near the 6th mile on the Navalapitiya-Hatton road, confirms the Chronicle. In it he states that he provided danasala on the Rajarata road to Samanela rock : that he had a net put over the sacred footprint, enclosed the topmost terrace with a great wall in which there were gateways, and built a lower terrace from which people of low caste could view the footprint : and that he granted lands in the following localities for the benefit of the footprint :-
(I) In Vilba district, an area in Ambégamuva Korale to south and south-east of Ginigatinna :-
(a) Kelagamuva, present Kehelgamuva, (b) Tiniyagal, present Tiniyagala, (c) Soragoda, present Horakada, (d) The Badulla forest; (e) Liyavala; and (f) Udu-hó. (2) In Kalangavela district, the area around Ulapane, Navalapitiya and Ambégamuva
(a) Makulumula; (b) Ambagamuva, present Ambégamuva, here, at Ambaggama,
a bridge of 34 cubits (5I feet) was later built; (c) Váligampola, present Viligampola, near Navalapitiya, and (d) Ulapana, present Ulapane. later, at Ullapannagama, also called Kulapana, a bridge of 36 to 40 cubits (about 55 feet) was built. Nissanka Malla (II87-II96) made a pilgrimage to the mountain and left two inscriptions below the summit. An Arabic inscription of the I2th or I3th century containing praises of Allah and Mohamet also
6. M. 7o. 2 I-29. 7. M. 88.48-52.

Page 62
BSTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEVA, CEYLON 17
occurs there. Marco Polo, about I286, mentions the chains on the pilgrim path on the mountain. Parakkamabahu II (1236-I27I) visited the Peak and granted to it the land for 20 gavutas (the Pijavaliya says Io gav) around it : he improved the roads, repaired bridges and causeways, rebuilt the parapet wall on the summit, constructed a mandapa over the footprint and secured the 'structure with chains to iron posts, and set up in the courtyard of the Cetiya an Image of the god Saman; the route taken by the king was:-() Gangasiripura, present Gampola ; (ii) Bodhitala or Bõtalē, where a bridge of 35 cubits (52 feet) was built; (iii) Khajjota-nadi or Kanamadiri-hoya, where also a bridge of 30 cubits (45 feet) was built; (iv) Ullapannagama, present Ulapane, and (v) Ambaggama, present Ambégamuva.
(B). The Nuvara Eliya District
It is improbable that there were permanent settlements in the upper montane zone, above about 4,Ooo feet, prior to the Ioth century. No earlier remains exist.
A Ioth century inscription at Harasbidda in Valapane Division mentions :-(i) Elasara in Kohombagama; (ii) Ambunora ; and (iii) Talagama.
Kakavanna Tissa's son, the prince Gaimani Abhaya, went into hiding in the 2nd century B.C. in the district called Kottamalaya or Kotthamalaya. It is not at all certain that this name refers to modern Kotmale. In the time of the invader Magha (I2I4-I235) the Tooth and Bowl Relics were concealed at Kotthumala or Kotmale in Mayarattha, modern Kotmale.
8. M. 60 64-66: 80,24:85 i 18-I2I : 86, 18-36: Puj. 35, 48, 49: Raj. 6o : E.Z. II. 25 ; C.J.S. (G) II. 2I ; SimBo 22o ; Yule, Marco Polo. II. 256.
9. J. R.A.S. (C.B.) XXVI., 64. Io. M. 32. 29; 8I. I8; M.T. 462, Io; Puj. 38; Raj. 63.

CHAPTER XVI
THE KALUTARA AND COLOMBO DISTRICTS
(A). The Kalutara District
The Kalutara district is in the wet zone and has a heavy rainfall. The terrain becomes hilly within a few miles of the coast, rising to a considerable height in the South-eastern part of the district. To north of the Kalu Ganga the Kalutara district possesses a few remains dating back to the early centuries A.C., but to South of the river there is nothing so ancient : the interior, as we are told in the Calavansa, was largely wilderness till the I2th century.
Kanha-nadi or Kala-nadi is the present Kalu Ganga. Kālatittha, present Kalutara was the seat for one year (IO47) of Vikkamapandu, one of the rulers of Rohana during the Cola conquest from 993 to Io;7o. He had left Ceylon through fear during the lifetime of his father, Mahalanakitti, who was also ruler of Rohana. When his father was vanquished in battle with the Colas, he returned from abroad to assume the rulership of Rohana but took up residence not in the productive and populated part of his principality but at its remote western extremity. After ruling for a year, he was defeated and slain by an adventurer, Jagatipala of Kanauj.
Parakkamabāhu II (I236-I27I) is stated to have laid out a coconut plantation, one yojana broad, from Kalutara to Bentota. The King's Minister built a bridge 86 cubits (I29 feet) long at the mouth of the river, called Kalahömuvadora, while another bridge IOO staves (750 feet) in length was constructed at Kadalisenagama or Kelsenava or Kehelsenava, modern Kehelhéna'a, a few miles up the river.
In a 5th century inscription at Diyagama, 3 miles up river from Kalutara, the site, now bereft of all ancient remains above ground level, is named Kalaka Mahavihara : this was the ancient Vihara at Kalutara, and not the modern Residency, as is popularly believed. The inscription also mentions the market-town of Kaliniya (present Kailaniya): in early times this area to north of the Kalu Ganga belonged to the old division of Kalyani-desa, originally the Kingdom of Kalyāņī.
Pahaņbhunu-danaviya is mentioned in an inscription of Sena III (938-946) at Välmilla, near Pokunuvița, and is identified by Paranavitana as approximately present Panadura Totamuna and the adjacent
M. 53. 20 : 56. I2. M. 86. 4I, 44; Puli. 49. A.I.C. 85.

Page 63
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 19
portion of Rayigam Kõralē: in it was Aruñgam-pelavaga which Paranavitana suggests is modern Aruggoda, 4 miles from Vilmilla.
Pokunavita Vihara at the 9 mile on the Panadura-Horana road is an ancient temple: there is a fragmentary inscription there dated in the reign of Meghavannabhaya (302-322).
Pañcayojana-rattha or Pasyodun-vaga, present Pasdun Korales, was, prior to Parakkamabahu's rulership of Dakkhinadesa in the I2th century, a part of Rohana. The region was a vast, Swampy wilderness, and Parakkamabahu drained the large swamps, leading the waters into the rivers, and made the land cultivable: he included Paficayojana in his enlarged principality of Dakkhinadesa and made the Bentofa river, instead of the Kalu Ganga, the boundary between his territory and Rohana. His troops stationed in Pancayojana district entered Rohana down the coast as well as over the Navadun and Moravak Korale hills. Bentofa was thereafter included in Paficayojana.
(B). The Colombo District
The Colombo district is in the low-country wet zone and is a well watered region with a comparatively heavy rainfall. There are large extents of flat land, hills being absent for many miles inland.
The Colombo and Kigalla districts and part of the Kalutara district constituted the Kingdom of Kalyani (Kailaniya) which had an independent or semi-independent existence in the 3rd and 2nd centuries B.C. until Dutthagamani Abhaya in B.C. I6I united the whole Island into one kingdom. Uttika-desa or Uttiya-janapada was a sub-division of Kalyani-desa in the very early period. Inscriptions of princes of the Kalyani dynasty exist at Yatahalena and Lenagala in the Kigalla district.
The Buddha is said to have visited Kalyani, modern Kailaniya, on the invitation of the local Nāga king (uncle of the Naga king of Nagadipa), and to have consecrated the spot where the Kalyani Cetiya afterwards stood. The Sinhalese Chronicles say that Yatalatissa built Kālani Vihāra and a Palace and reigned there, but the Pujavaliya later credits Kavantissa of Ruhuna with the building of the Cetiya. The Pali Chronicles are silent about the foundation of Kalyani Vihara, but the Mahavamsa tradition that Yatthalakatissa (Yatalatissa) ruled in Rohana and not at Kalyani is confirmed epigraphically. There is no authentic account, therefore, of the foundation of Kalyāņī Vihāra.
E.Z. III. 3oI.
C.J.S. (G) II. 2o7. M. 57. 7 I : 6 I. 35 : 68. 5 I, 52 : 72. 57-64 : 85. 8 I ; E.Z. IV. 2o8. M. 22. I 2- I4 ; E. MI. 22. 44 ; U.C. R. IX, No. I, 2o.

120 JOURNAL, R.A.s. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
This Vihara is said to have existed in the reign of Dutthagamani Abhaya. (B.C. I6I-I37) and to have been occupied by 500 bhikkhus. A preChristian inscription at Mandagala in Hambantola district contains a reference to the family of Tisa of Kalanika. Kanittha Tissa (I67-I86) built an Uposatha House in Kalyani Vihara, and Voharika Tissa (209-23I) erected a parasol on the Cetiya. A 5th century inscription at Diyagama, near Kalutara, mentions the market-town (niyamatana) of Kaliniya. The historical Chronicles contain no reference to the Kalyani Vihara between the 4th and the I3th centuries. But the Pali Commentaries inform us that the mouth of the river was known as Kalyani mukhadivara and that in Kalyani district were:-(i) Nagamaha Vihăra ; (ii) Kalakacchagāma; (iii) Kāladīghaväpidvāra Vihāra; and (iv) Käladighagäima. Nissañka Malla (II87-II96) records in his inscriptions that he visited Kalani Vihara and effected repairs there. Vijayabāhu III (I232-I236) restored the Cetiya which had been destroyed by the Damias and repaired the eastern gate-tower, Image House, wall and other structures. Parakkamabahu II (I236-I272) restored the 5-storeyed Pasada and the temples of the Recumbent and Tivanka Images, paved the courtyard of the Cetiya with stone slabs, and erected in front of the Cetiya a large mandapa.
Hatthavanagalla, present Attanagalla, is reputed, without historical foundation, to be the place where King Sirisamghabodhi (247-749) gave up his life : the story, with variations, is narrated in nearly all the Chronicles. Gothabhaya (249-263) built a Vatta-dhata-ghara (Vata-da-ge) on the spot where Sirisamghabodhi was cremated. Upatissa II (517-518) erected a 5-storeyed pasada with a roof of gilded tiles at the spot. Parakkamabahu II (I236-I27I) repaired the Vata-da-ge making it 3 storeys high, and built an octagonal Image House, as well as a Cetiya over the spot where his father had been cremated in the Vihara premises.“
Vijayabāhu III (I232-I236) built the Vijayabāhu Vihāra at Vattalagama, present Vattala, a few miles north of Colombo. The place is also called Mahāvattalagāma, and Vijayabähu IV (I27I-II 273) stationed his younger brother there to protect the seaboard.10
At Jayavaddhanakotta, present Kotte, on the great lake and not far from the village Darugama, present Dalugama, Alagakkonara
8. M. I. 63-76: 32. 5I : 36. I7, 34: 8r. 59-61 : 85. 64-68; Puj. I5, I6, 39, 46; Rai. 24, 62, 63; E.H. B. II.3, App. IB ; A.I.C. 85; E.Z. I. I35 : II. I 19, 14 I, I77 ; J.R.A.S. (C.B.), New Series, V, 7 I, note 2 I.
9. M. 36.9 I-97 : 85. 72-77 : 86. I2-I5, 37; E.M. 36.97; M.7. 671, 7; Ииј. 23, 46; Raj. 5o.
Io. M. 8I. 58: 88. 22 ; Puj. 39.

Page 64
BSTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 12
built a new city, and Bhuvanekabahu V (136o-I39I) was the first king to make it his capital.
Epigraphical evidence confirms the historical evidence that the Colombo district was populated from times not later than the 2nd century B.C. There are cave inscriptions of pre-Christian date at Koratota, Pilikuttuva and Madabavita. The rarity of suitable rocky sites for excavating caves is the explanation for the paucity of inscriptions : in the adjacent Kigalla district where such sites are many, the inscriptions are many.
Colombo, as a port, can be traced back historically to the year 949 when Muhammadan traders were settled there. In the I4th century it was the seat of a Muhammadan pirate with an Abyssinian garrison.
II. M. 9 I. 3-9 ; N.S. 25.
2. U.C.R. VIII, No. 4, 24o ; Sig. Graff. I, cx. 3. Codrington, S.H. 82.

CHAPTER XVII
THE KAGALLA AND RATNAPURA DISTRICTs
(A). The Kigalla District
The Kigalla district is in the low-country wet zone and is a hilly region rising eastwards to the foothills of the central mountains.
Bell's 'Report on the Kegalle District of I892 is the foundation work for the study of the antiquities of this district. In the 2nd century B.C. it formed part of the Kingdom of Kalyani (Kailaniya). Inscriptions of princes of this dynasty of rulers occur at Yatahalena Vihara and Lenagala. Yatahalena Vihara is near the 42nd mile on the Colombo-Kandy road and is a very ancient rock-temple, most probably identical with the Yatthalaya Vihara of the Chronicles which was in existence in the reign of Devanampiya Tissa (B.C. 247-207). The inscriptions there name Raja Dušatara, who was the brother of Devanapiya, his son prince Siva, his grandson prince DuSatara, and his greatgrandson Gamani (...) tiva: and they record the grant to the Vihara of revenues from:— (i) Upaligama; (ii) Duśataragama; (iii) Pațapagama; (iv) the town (nagara) of Nilaya; (v) Šalivaya; and (vi) Cemagama. The royal epigraph at Lenagala, which is off the I2th mile on the Galigamuva-Ruvanvilla road, is by prince Duhatara, the son of prince Siva and grandson of prince Duhatara, and is a donation to the Sangha of lands in:-(i) Anamagama; and (ii) the town of Bata.
Other sites in the Kigalla district where there are pre-Christian inscriptions are:-(i) Hunuvala Vihara, I miles north of the 39th mille on Colombo-Kandy road; (ii) Ranvala, 3 miles north of the 4 Ist mile on the same road; (iii) Mampita Vihara, mile north of the 4I mile on the same road; (iv) Alulena, on Karandupona estate, I miles south of the 5Ist mile on the same road; (v) Danagirigala Vihara, 2 miles south of the 55th mile on the same road; (vi) Hinatipone, 3 miles south of the 6oth mile on the same road; (vii) Ambalakanda, off the Aranāyaka-Nārangolla road; (viii) Pādiyagampolakanda, 3 miles north-west of Rambukkana; (ix) Helapitalena, 2 miles east of the 39th mile on the Ambepussa-Alavva road; (x) Salgalvanaya, off the Galligamuva-Ruvaņvälla road; (xi) Ambēpussa: (xii) Timbiripola, off the 32nd mile on the Avissaivilla-Dehiovita road (xiii) Dīvela ; (xiv) Altugoda; and (xv) Pilimalena Vihāra, near Kitulgala. These many sites are evidence of a widespread distribution of population in the Kigalla district in pre-Christian times: some of them mark an ancient route into the hills via Arandyaka to Gampola. But there is a strange epigraphical gap. Although inscriptions of the
I. M. 22. 6-IIIo ; C.J.S. (G) II. I 77, 2o2-2o4.

Page 65
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 123
pre-Christian period are fairly abundant, there is no surviving inscription in the district of the Ist to 8th centuries A.C. It is not inconceivable that with the opening up of large areas of the dry zone under irrigation in the early centuries A.C. the descendants of the pioneer population of the Kigalla and Colombo wet zone districts migrated in large numbers to the more productive dry zone.
In a Ioth century inscription at Parape in Kinigoda Korale, the villages Parape and Vilba (present Vilbava in Hat Korale) are mentioned.
After his defeat by the Colas about IO67, Vijayabahu I retired to Vatagiri, present Vakirigala in Galboda Korale, and there fortified the rock and kept the enemy at bay for 3 months: again, when the Velaikkaras revolted, he sought refuge with all his valuables in the same fortress. Vijayabahu IV (I27I-I273) built a palace on the summit and stored his treasures there for safety, fearing an invasion: he also built a monastery on the rock.'
Virabahu resided at Punkhagama as ruler of Dakkhinadesa and Parakkamabahu I was born there: on the site of the house in which he was born Parakkamabahu afterwards built the Sitighara Cetiya, I2O cubits (I8o feet) high. Punkhagama has been identified by Paranavitana as present Didigama, the ruined Cetiya is now known as Kolavehera. In a Ioth century inscription at Didigama, the place Bilalviti is mentioned.
Sankhatthalī or Sankhanāyakatthalī or Sankhanāthatatthatī vas the capital of Dakkhinadesa when Kittisirimegha was its ruler: he was succeeded by his nephew, Parakkamabahu I. The place has been identified by Paranavitana as present Perademi-nuvara, near Hatnagoda (the present Sinhalese form of Sankhanathatthali) which is 5 miles north-east of Didigama. This is a good illustration of how a place of importance in ancient times has acquired a new name, while the original name survives in a hamlet, sometimes in the name of a land: it also illustrates the large areas of the ancient villages. It was 5 gav (about I5 miles) from Sankhanathatthali to Batalagoda in Kurunigala district, and on the way was the place Pilimvatthu.
Mahaniyyama-rattha was the area around Maniyangama, near A vissavilla, and it extended into both Kigalla and Ratnapura districts.7
2. Kegalle Report, 69-7I ; A. I. C. 87 ; C. J.S. (G) II. I77, Igo, I95, 2oI, 202 : 4.S.C.A.R., 1937, 9 : I952, 4 I, 43.
3. Kegalle Report, 72.
4. M. 58.32 : 6o. 4o: 88. 44. 5. M. 6 I. 27 : 62. I 8 : 79. 6 I ; C. J.S. (G) II. I95. 6. M. 63. 43 : 64. 9, 22 : 65. 4: 66.9: 67. 78-95 : 75.5; A.S.C.A.R., I955.
26.
7. M. 72.57.

124 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Malabatuva, identified by Paranavitana as present Lambutuva, and Kitsenpavu were granted to the General Kit Nuvaragal (Nagaragiri Kitti of the Cillavamsa) for his successful expedition to Burma by an inscription, dated in the year II65, of Parakkamabāhu I at Devanagala, 3 miles south-east of Maivandilla.8
Ahunugalla is present Avunugala in Paranakuru Korale, it is mentioned in a 12th century inscription there.
At Billaselapabbata or Belligala, present Belligala in Otara Pattuva of Belligal Korale, Vijayabâhu III (I232-I236) built a secure fortress, intending it to be a place for the safe concealment of the Tooth and Bowl Relics. The eldest son of Parakkamabāhu II (I236-I27I) built a Parivera there.
(B). The Ratnapura District
The Ratnapura district can be apportioned between four climatic zones:-(i) the montane wet zone, comprising all the area in the Adam's Peak region; (ii) the montane dry zone, the hilly country above Kaltota and the eastern face of the Rakvana range; (iii) the low-country wet zone, extending over the whole gem-bearing area, namely, Ahaliyagoda-Ratnapura-Pälmadulla-Kahavatta; and (iv) the low-country dry zone, comprising the greater part of Kolonna Korale. A more or less level valley joins the two lowland zones: but above them the mountains rise sheer, forming a marked upper peneplain. The lowland wet zone has the highest rainfall in Ceylon.
From very early times Ceylon was famed among the Greeks, Indians, Romans, Chinese and Arabs as the land of precious stones. Today, and for some centuries past, the principal source of Ceylon gems has been the lowland wet zone of the Ratnapura district. There is no evidence that in times gone by another source of gems existed which has since become exhausted. It is strange, therefore, that no remains, monumental or epigraphical, earlier than the Ioth century exist in the Ratnapura gem-bearing area. There is no lack of those rocky sites which the ancient Sinhalese selected everywhere else in Ceylon for building their numerous monasteries. The route to Adam's Peak through Gilimale, which traverses the gemming area, is specifically mentioned in an inscription of the IIth century: the mountain was known and visited when the Mahavansa was compiled in the 5th century. A monastery could not exist, since the monks depended on alms and the produce of temple lands, where there was no settled population: where there were settled populations monasteries were established in great number from pre-Christian times, as the numerous ruins and epigraphs attest. The conclusion appears to be inescapable
8. E.Z. III. 325. 9. Kegalle Report, 76. Io. M. 8I.33 : 85.58 ; Puj. 38, 46; Raj. 63.

Page 66
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 25
that, although the Ratnapura lowland wet zone was always the principal source of gems-and gems were a major export productthere was no permanent settlement in that area. In all probability, gemming was a royal monopoly, carried out seasonally under the supervision of the King's officers, and to protect the monopoly permanent settlement in the region was prohibited.
Sumanakita or Samanola (Adam's Peak) is not mentioned in the Dipavarihsa, the oldest historical Chronicle. The Mahāvansa, compiled two or three centuries later, narrates that the Buddha visited Sumanakita and 'left the traces of his footprints plain to sight': he spent the rest of the day at the foot of the mountain. It would appear, therefore, that the tradition about the Buddha's visit to Sumanakita was not current when the Dipavamsa was compiled. The two children of Vijaya by the Yakkhini Kuvanna are said to have fled to Sumanakita and settled in that region: from them sprang the Pulindas. According to the Mahāvamsa there were 90o monks on the mountain in the reign of Dutthagamani Abhaya (B.C. I6I-I37). Akasa Cetiya in Sumanagiri Vihara is mentioned in the Commentaries and the latter has been taken to refer to Sumanakita. In the reign of Vijayabahu I (IO55-ILIO), three pilgrim routes to the mountain are mentioned:- (i) the route past Gilimalaya, present Gilimale, (ii) the Rajarata route past Kadaligama, present Kehelgamuva, near Ginigatanna, and (iii) the path from Hiva (Uva). The king improved all the routes and provided shelter and necessities for monks and pilgrims. His inscription at Ambegamuva, beyond Navalapitiya, confirms the Chronicle. In it he states that he provided danasala on the Rajarata road to Samanola rock: that he had a net put over the sacred footprint, enclosed the topmost terrace with a great wall in which there were gateways, and built a lower terrace from which people of low caste could view the footprint: and that he granted lands in several villages for the benefit of the footprint. Nissanka Malla (II87-II96) made a pilgrimage to the mountain and left two inscriptions below the summit. An Arabic inscription of the I2th or I3th century containing praises of Allah and Mohamet also occurs there. Marco Polo, about I285, mentions the chains on the pilgrim route to the mountain. Parakkamabahu II (I236-I27I) visited the Peak and granted to it the land for 20 gavutas (the Pajavaliya says Io gav) around it: he improved the roads, repaired bridges and causeways, rebuilt the parapet wall on the summit, constructed a mandapa over the footprint and secured the structure with chains to iron posts, and set up in the courtyard of the Cetiya an Image of the god Sāman. 11
Pre-Christian cave inscriptions occur at the following ancient sites, all in the dry zone section of Ratnapura district:- (i) Saikhapala Vihara, near the 86 mile on the Pailmadulla-Ambalantofa road;
II. D. I 5. 48 : I 7. I4 ; M. I. 77, 78 : 7. 67, 68 : 32. 5 I : 6o. 64-66 : 8o. 24 : 85. II 8-12I:86. I8-36: Puj35, 48, 49: Raj. 6o ; E.H. B. II4, I5o; C. J.S. (G) II. 2I ; E.Z. II. 25 ; Yule, Marco Polo, II, 256.

26 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
(ii) Kirimakulgolla, about I2 miles south-east of Balangoda; (iii) Kūragala, high up above Kaltoția; (iv) Diyalinna; and (v) Veheragoddilla, near Galpdya. One of the cave inscriptions at Kirinakulgola is by prince Mahasiva, son of prince Kera.
Sapara or Saparagamu is present Sabaragamuva. The Māra mountains were probably in Sabaragamuva.
In a Ioth century inscription at Galpaya, about 6 miles north-east of the 88th mile on the Palmadulla-Ambalantota road, the name Girimandula occurs and apparently refers to the region around Galpaya.'
Rakkhapasanakantha was the frontier between Vijayabahu and the Colas: it is either modern Rakvina or a place north of Buttala district. 15
Cunnasala-janapada, at the foot of the Malaya mountains, was the district around Hunuvala, near Pilmadulla (Geiger); in the district was Sarivaggapitthi, present Hiribitiya, near Humuluala. 'o
Parakkamabahu's troops from the Avissavdilla area and Pasdun Korale entered and took possession of Navayojana-rattha, present Navadun Korale, then a district in Rohana, and, as pointed out by
Codrington, a much larger area than it is now, extending over present Kuku Kõralõ, Hindum Pattu and Moravak Kõrale.17
In suppressing the Rohana rebellion, Parakkamabahu's troops at Donivagga, present Denavaka, made Navayojana district their next objective. From Navayojana they advanced to Kalagiribhanda, which Codrington has identified as the ancient Kalugalboda-rata, the mountainous country of Kukul, Atakalam, Kolonna and Moravak Korales. In the course of subsequent fighting, actions were fought at:-- (i) Guralathakalaficha, present Atakalan Panné in Atakalan Kõralē (Codrington); (ii) Pūgadaņçdaka-āvāța or Pūgadaņçdāvāța, present Dandava, between Kahavatta and Opandike (Geiger); (iii) Tambagama, present Tambagamuva, 8 miles east-south-east of Mādampē (Codrington); (iv) Bodhiāvațā, probably Bõgahavela, 2 miles south of Butkanda, (v) Bhinnalavanagama, present Binnegama, near Butkanda f and (vi) Antarandamahabodhikkandha, present Butkanda (Codrington). 18
I2. C.J.S. (G) II. I97 ; A.S.C.A.R., I952, 42 : I955, 35 ; J.R.A.S. (C.B.) ΣXXII, I58.
I3. M. 48. I29 : 78. 8. I4. J. R.A.S. (C.B.) XXXII, I78. I5. M. 55. 22 : 57. 67. Ι6. M. 57. 46, 53, 57. I7. M. 72.57-62. 18. М. 72. 57-62: 75. 77, 86, 9ї, 97, т44:

Page 67
CHAPTER XVIII
THE CITY OF ANURADHAPURA
(A). Introduction
The tradition is that Anuradhapura was first founded as a village settlement in the second half of the 6th century B.C. by a Minister named Anuradha of the first, traditional King, Vijaya. Some years later a Sakka prince of the same name was overlord there: he built a tank, and to South of the tank, a residence. Because it had served as dwelling to two Anuradhas and also because it was founded under the constellation Anuradha, it was called Anuradhapura. King Panddukabhaya is said to have made it his capital in the 4th century B.C. and to have laid out the town and its suburbs in a planned way. He solemnised his consecration with water from a natural pond there and thereafter deepened the pond and named it Jayavāpi: he also constructed Abhayavapi or Bayavaiva (present Basavak-kulam) and Gamanivapi or Gamanitissavapi (probably present Perumiyankulam). The king's palace was situated within a walled Citadel or Inner City. Outside the south gate of the Citadel was the Nandana Park, and further southward, the Mahamegha Park: both afterwards became the domain of the Mahavihara.
The embellishment of the town with thipas and viharas began in the reign of Devanampiya Tissa (B.C. 247-207) but these earliest buildings were neither large nor elaborate. The embellishment proper commenced with King Dutthagamani Abhaya, who ascended the throne in B.C. I6I, and continued unabated to the closing years of the Ioth century, a period of II50 years. The City's two main architectural and art forms, the early and the medieval, were probably exhibited at their fullest development in the 3rd/4th and 9th/Ioth centuries respectively. The Chinese monk, Fa-Hsien, who visited Ceylon from 4II to 413, has given a description of Anuradhapura as he saw it, and he says that "it was full of lay chiefs, dwellings of head-merchants grand, main streets and side streets level and well-kept, and between 5O,Ooo and 6o,ooo monks in the City': he mentions also the rich decoration of the temples, the beautifulworks of art and the great procession of the Tooth Relic. The walled Citadel or Inner City, within which was the Royal Palace, had an area of about 200 acres. No traces exist of an outer ring of walls enclosing both Citadel and City, whose area in the Ioth century extended to nearly 20 square miles.
I. D. 9.35 : I3 I I-25 : 3, 30-34 M. 7.43:9; III : Io. 73-78, 83 Io2 : 35 98, I 20; E.Z. I. 256 ; Pui. 2; C.J.S. (G) I. 52; Fa-Hsien's Travels by H. A. Giles

128 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
The City of Anuradhapura was sacked on at least four occasions prior to its abandonment as the capital in the last decade of the Ioth century:-
(i) during the civil war in the first half of the 7th century: the rival princes despoiled the temples and shrines when they had exhausted the resources of the State Treasury; (ii) about 84o by the invading Pandyans who left the splendid city in a state as if it had been plundered by Yakkhas'; (iii) during the Cõļa invasion in the reign of Udaya IV (946
954); and (iv) during the Cola conquest and occupation lasting from about 993 to Io7o: the Colas 'took all the treasures of Lanka for themselves'. There were two subsequent periods of invasion and conquest, after Anuradhapura had ceased to be the capital, when the whole of Rajarattha was given over to pillage:-(a) from I2I4 to I239, during the rule of the Kalinga invader, Magha, who, like a scorching fire utterly devastated the whole of Lanka, and (b) in 124o by the Javanese invader, Candabhanu, who 'ravaged the country anew, laying waste all Lańkā”.*
These depredations were followed by extensive restorations in the reigns of Aggabodhi IV (667-683), Sena II (853-887), Kassapa V (9I4-923), and Mahinda IV (956-972). Vijayabahu I liberated Ceylon in Iozo from Cola rule which had lasted 77 years, but the task of making good all the damage done by plunder and pillage was beyond his depleted resources, and the restorations made by him at Anuradhapura were superficial. When Parakkamabahu I ascended the throne in II53 he found that Anuradhapura had been utterly destroyed in every way by the Cola army: the temples were overgrown with great trees and bears and leopards dwelt there. He restored the great thipas and a few other important buildings which were in ruin. Vijayabahu IV (I27I-1273) found a mighty forest grown up round the sacred places in Anurādhapura”: he carried out some minor restorations. 993 (circa) was the fateful year of the great sack of the city: thereafter it ceased to be the capital, its great monasteries were no longer cared for, and the jungle tide soon began to overwhelm it. Some attempt was made to restore its principal buildings about 175 years later: another attempt, on a smaller scale, was assayed some 28o years later. Then its ruins relapsed again into forest from which the work of reclaiming them began in 1890. From the 7th century, Pulatthinagara (Polonnaruva) was sometimes used by the kings as a temporary seat of government during disturbed times, but Anuradhapura continued to be the capital and
2. M. 44. I30-134 : 5o. 33-36 : 53. 40-46 : 55. I2-22 : 8o. 54-78: 83. 36-48: 88. 62-73.

Page 68
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 129
the kings returned to it when the disturbances ceased. The predominance of Anuradhapura as the Royal City of Lanka began in the 4th century B.C. and terminated in the last years of the Ioth century A.C.
Several ancient sites at Anuradhapura possess an authentic history which goes back to pre-Christian times, but it would be entirely erroneous to date the ruins which now stand on those sites to the period of their original foundation. Buildings, then as now, needed repair and renovation. Moreover, architectural design and style were not static but underwent change and refinement. Ist century styles, which we now call archaic, were equally archaic in the Ioth century. When old and decayed structures needed renovation, they were rebuilt in the latest architectural style and frequently lost all trace of their original form. Buildings of special sanctity were not preserved in original as antiquities, as is the modern practice : on the other hand, the latest embellishments were applied first to them. The Anuradhapura period of nearly I3 centuries witnessed varying phases and radical changes in architectural and art forms.
(B). The Mahavihara Entourage
The Mahavihara, also called the Tissarama (Mahamevna Tisaram in medieval inscriptions) was founded in B.C. 246 by Devanampiya Tissa and presented to the great Thera, Mahinda. Its territory comprised the Jotivana (previously called Nandana) and Mahamegha. Parks, the area to south and south-east of the citadel. In his progress through the Mahāmeghavana, accompanied by the King, before the acceptance of the Mahavihāra, Mahinda halted at the following spots:- (i) the picula (S. pulila) tree on the south side of the royal pavilion, where the Ransimalaka afterwards stood; (ii) a bathing tank, afterwards the Jantaghara; (iii) the gateway of the king's pavilion, afterwards the site of the Bodhi Tree; (iv) the Mahamucalamalaka, the site of the later Lohapasada; (v) the Panhambamalaka, the place where gifts would afterwards be distributed to the Sangha; (vi) the Catussala, afterwards the refectory of the Mahavihara; and (vii) the site of the later Mahathupa. Within the confines of the Mahavihara lay the most sacred sites in the city, the Bodhi Tree, Mahathupa, Lohapasada, Thtiparama and Maricavatti: Thiparama stood in the Jotivana (Nandana) Park, the others in Mahāmeghavana (Mahamevunā or Mahamevna). The Mahavihara was the seat of the orthodox, Hinayana doctrine, but after the foundation in B.C. 89 of the Abhayagiri Vihara, which became the centre of the heterodox, Mahāyāna doctrine, its supremacy was often challenged. The Chronicles (Dipavamsa, Mahavarṁsa, Cūlavamhsa, Nikāya Sangharāva. Pūjāvaliya, etc.) treat the history of Ceylon from the point of view of the Mahavihāra. The rivalry betweenthese two great monastic establishments was frequently bitter. In the reign of Mahāsena (275-3oI) a very serious crisis
3. M. 78. 96-Io7 : 88. 8o-89 ; C.J.S. (G) II. 24II.

130 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Voi. VI, Special Number
developed. The King attempted to destroy the Mahavihara and forbade the people to give alms to its monks : in consequence, the monks were compelled to abandon the Vihara for 9 years and to seek sustenance in the mountain region (Malaya) and in Rohana. The great buildings of the Mahavihara were dismantled and the materials utilised for new structures at Abhayagiri Vihara which "became rich in buildings and was made stately to see'. A threat of civil war stopped further despoliation: the king affected repentance and made good some of the damage done. But soon afterwards he violated Mahavihara. territory and built the great monastery Jetavanarama in the Jotivana Park. Mahasena's successors completed the rebuilding and restoration of the Mahavihara, but its supremacy was undermined. Fa-Hsien (4II-413) says there were 3,OOO monks in residence at the Mahavihara in his time. In the 5th century, Cetiyapabbata Vihara (Mihintale) passed into the control of Abhayagiri Vihara. In the 6th and 7th centuries there were further crises in the relations between the two great Viharas and in one controversy the Mahavihara was vindicated. In the 8th, 9th and Ioth centuries the kings generally remained faithful to the Mahavihara tradition but bestowed their endowments in equal measure on Abhayagiri. In the Mahavihara were:--
(i) THE BODHI TREE. The received tradition is that the Bodhi Tree was a sapling of the Tree at Bodh-Gaya in India, that it was brought to Lanka by Samghamitta with the consent of the Mauryan Emperor, Asoka, and that it was planted at Anuradhapura, on ground consecrated by the Buddha, by Devanampiya Tissa in B.C. 246 in the presence of Mahinda Thera and a great multitude. A large, square, walled enclosure with 4 entrances formed the courtyard of the Sacred Tree. Sirinaga I (189-209) restored the steps at the 4 entrances. Sirinaga II (240-242) rebuilt the enclosing wall. Abhayanaga (23I-240) built the stone vedika: Gothabhaya (249-263) repaired the vedika and also erected an arched gateway at the north entrance, a stone throne at the South entrancé, and 3 stone statues at the north, east and west entrances: further, he erected pillars with carved wheel-symbols at the 4 corners of the courtyard. Fa-Hsien (4II-4I3) saw the Tree propped up because it was leaning to the southeast : he says there was a shrine at the foot of the Tree with an Image of Buddha in it. Every 12th year of their reigns, the kings celebrated a special festival for the Bodhi Tree. Dhatusena (455-473) erected I6 bronze statues of 'bath-maidens' and instituted a bathing festival. Mahanaga (569-57I) constructed an irrigation trench round the Tree
4. D. I3. III-25, 3o-34 : I 4. 2o-42 : I7. 89 ; M. II. 2, 3 : I5. I-25, I74-I77, 202-203: 2O. T 7 : 33.95-98: 36. Io-I3 : 37. 3-I6, 29-39, 54-64 : 38.76;. N.S. II-I6 : E.Z. II. 35 : IV. 66.

Page 69
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAL CEYLON 13
and Sena II (853-887) restored the trench. Within the courtyard of the Bodhi Tree were the following buildings :-
(a) The Bodhi Tree House, first built by Devanarnpiya Tissa (B.C. 247-207). Dhatusena (455-473) rebuilt tsie Bodhi Tree House and decorated its walls with frescoes. Kittisirimegha (551-569) covered the roof of the House with tin plates, and Mahanaga (569-672) re-roofed the House and placed Images inside it. Aggabodhi II (604-6I4) had a well dug beside the Bodhi Tree House. Dappula (659) rebuilt the Maha-B6-Ge. Sena II (853-887) built a beautiful Temple beside the Tree: presumably this was an addition to the Bodhi Tree House. The stone Image of the Buddha in the bodhi Tree House is mentioned in an inscription of Mahinda IV (956-972) ;o (b) The Bodhi Tree Temple. Vasabha (67-III) built the Bodhi Tree Temple which contained 4 Images. Voharika Tissa (209-23I) placed two bronze Images on the eastern side of the Temple. Jetthatissa I (263-275) built 3 gateways to it. Mahasena (275-3OI) set up two bronze Images on the west side of the Temple. Dhatusena (455-473) added a Bodhisatta Temple and adorned its walls with frescoes. Aggabodhi I (57I-604) built beside the Temple a stone terrace with a large oil pit. Aggabodhi VII (772-777) rebuilt the Temple solidly. Dappula II (8I 5-83|I) restored and gilded it. Vijayabahu I (Io55-IIIO) repaired it." (c) A Thiipa and a Thüpaghara (Vata-da-ge) were built by the
Queen of Vasabha (67-III); (d) The Hamsavatta, a beautiful shrine, was built by Sirinaga II (240-242) in the sandcourt : he also built a pavilion of large size.8 (ii) THŪPÄRÄMA or Tumbarup-vehera. The Thūpa was built by Devanampiya Tissa (B.C. 247-207), on ground said to have been consecrated by the Buddha, to enshrine the Buddha's right collarbone Relic. The core of the thipa was of lumps of clay taken from the bed of the Abhaya tank (Basavak-kulam) and bricks were laid over the clay. The king also founded a Vihara for the thupa. A sapling of the Bodhi Tree was planted in the Vihara. Lafijatissa (B.C. II9-IIo) added a stone mantling to the thupa. The Thiipaghara (Vata-da-ge) was built by Vasabha (67-III). In an inscription of Gajabahu I (II4-I36) the Vihara is called Tubaraba. Gothabhaya (249-263) restored the Thtipaghara. Jetthatissa I (263-275) removed a large, stone Image of the Buddha from Thuparama to Pacinatissapabbata
5. D. I6. I-4I : 17.89 : 22.38, 47, 57; M. I9. 39-59 : 2O. I8: 36. 25, 52, 55, Io3, Io4 : 38. 56 : 4 I. 94 : 5 I. 78 : II. 8 I : I 5. 2o5. II б. М. І5. 2o5 : 38. 43, б9 : 4І, б5, 94 : 42. б6 : 5І. 53-59 ; Риј. 31, 34 ; Е.Z.
. 70.
7. М. 35. 89 : зб. 3І, т26: 37. 3І : 38. б7:42. І9: 48. 7о: 49. 74: бо. б2 ; Риј. 34.
8. M. 35. 9o : 36. 56.

32 J OURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) Neu Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Vihāra: later, Mahāsena (275-3oII) installed this Image in Abhayagiri Vihara. Upatissa I (365-406) made a gold casing for the pinnacle of the thipa. Dhatusena (455-473) carried out repairs. Aggabodhi II (604-6I4) completely renovated the thipa and thipaghara, his repairs extending to the temporary removal of the collar-bone Relic from the Relic chamber: the Relic chamber itself was renovated and many new reliquaries were placed inside. Dathopatissa I (639-650) robbed the golden finial of the thipaghara and the umbrella of the thipa, broke open the Relic chamber and appropriated the treasures within to raise money to pay his soldiers. Kassapa II (650-659) restored the thtipa. Manavamma (684-7I8) restored the roof of the thipaghara. Aggabodhi VI (733-772) repaired the doors and transposed the pillars of the thipaghara. Mahinda II (777-797) enclosed the thipa in a gold and silver casing. Dappula II (8I5-83I) covered the thupaghara over with golden bricks and installed doors of gold. The Pándyans in 840 plundered the casing and the jewels, as well as the treasures inside the thūpa. Sena II (853-887) restored the gold-plate casing, and Udaya II (887-898) also covered the thipa with gold-plate. Mahinda. IV (956-972) covered the thipa with strips of gold and silver, and installed a gold door in thethüpaghara. The Cölasplundered the entire Vihara during their conquest at the end of the Ioth century. Parakkamabahu I (II53-II86) restored the thipa and the thipa ghara.' Within or near Thliparama were:-
(a) The Uposatha House, built by Bhatikabhaya (B.C. 22-A.C. 7). Amandagamani Abhaya (IO-29) added an inner courtyard and a verandah, and built a Pavilion studded with precious stones. Bhātikatissa (I43-I67), Goțhābhaya (249-263), Aggabodhi II (604-6I4) and Mahinda II (777-797) restored the building;
(b) The Cittasala, was a 'Hall of Paintings to east of Thuparama in sight of the Bodhi Tree, erected in the 3rd or 2nd century B.C. next to the site where Sanghamitta was cremated;li
(c) Samghamitta Cetiya, on the site of Samghamitta's cremation,
was built by Uttiya (circa B.C. 2oo); 1o
(d) Dighathupa or Silathtipa, to east of Thuparama, was built by
Lañjatissa (B.C. III 9-IIIIo); (see (m) below)
(e) A Pasada for the Pamsukilins was built by Manavamma
(684-7I8); -
(f) A Pasada was built by Udaya II (887-898);
9. D. I5. I 9-3 III : I 7. 9 I : 2o. III : 2 I. 35, 36 : 22. 5 ; M. I 7. 28-38 : I9. 61 : 2o. 17 : 33., 23 : 35., 87 : 36. IO6, I28 : 37. I4, 43, 2O7 : ვ8. 7O : 42,5I-6I : 44., I33, 38, I.39: 47. 65 : 48. 66, I4o : 49. 8 : 5o. 35: 5I. I 28 : 54. 42 : 78. Io7; Puj. I2, 2, 34 ; E.Z. II. Io I, 2 II : III. III 6.
Ιο. D. 2 Ι. 29 : 22 2 Ι : Μ. 34 39 : 35. 4 : 36, 4, Ιο7 , 48. Ι4 Ι : 42.58. III. M. 2o. 52, 53.
2. Ibid.

Page 70
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 33.
(g) A Dwelling to west of Thlipārāma was built by the Senapati
of Kassapa IV (898-9I4) ;
(h) The Behed-Ge (dispensary) at Tumbarab (Thtiparama) is
mentioned in an inscription of Kassapa IV (898-94);
(i) The Dappula Dwelling, not far from Thüpārama, was built by
the Senāpati Rakkhaka Ilańga of Dappula IV (924-935);
(i) A beautiful Parivena with a bathing tank, to west of Thüpa
rama, was built by the Queen of Mahinda IV (956-972);
(k) The Pala-balavi-mödhavi Almshouse, to east of Thiaparama,
was built by Queen Lilavati (II97-I2OO);
(l) The Samghapala Parivena existed in the reign of Gotha
bhaya (249-263). *o (m) In the reign of Kassapa IV (898-9I4) a home for bhikkhunis was built in Padalanchana. Mahinda IV (956-972) repaired at Padalafichana the beautiful temple of the four Cetiyas which had been burnt down by the Colas. Dr. Paranavitana has identified Padalafichana or Padalasa with the four Cetiyas, situated to the east of Thuparama, built to mark sites believed to have been impressed with the Footprints of the four Buddhas of this kalpa. (M 52.63: 54.44; Padalafichana at Anuradhapura, by S. Paranavitana). The Silathupa referred to in (d) above was the smallest of the four Cetiyas at Padalafichana.
(iii) LOHAPASADA or Lóva-maha-paya, popularly but erroneously called the Brazen Palace'. The site was originally the Mahamucala-malaka and was consecrated by Mahinda Thera. Devanampiya Tissa (B.C. 247-207) built the first Lohapasada. A great, new building was erected by Dutthagamani Abhaya (B.C. I6I-I37); it was IOO cubits (I5o feet) high and Ioo cubits square, 9-storeyed, supported on 4o rows of pillars with 40 pillars in each row, and had IOO windows in each storey and I,Ooo rooms in all: it was adorned with coral and precious stones, and its roof was covered with plates of burnished copper. This building, doubtless exaggerated in description, was destroyed by fire in the reign of the next king, Saddhatissa, (B.C. I37-II9) and was rebuilt 7 storeys high. Bhatikabhaya (B.C. 22-A.C. 7) repaired it. Amandagamani Abhaya (IQ-29) added an inner courtyard and an inner verandah and a Pavilion studded with precious stones. Sirinaga II (240-242) restored the building to a height of 5 storeys. Gothabhaya (249-263) renewed the pillars. Jetthatissa I (263-275) raised the building to a height of 7 storeys and presented to it a valuable jewel. Mahasena. (275-3oI) completely demolished the building and carried away its materials to Abhayagiri Vihara: the site was ploughed and sown
I 3. D. I9. I 3 : 2o. II ; M. 33. 24 : 36. II 5 : 47. 66 : 48. L4 I : 5 I. I 29 : 52. I 6. 53. II , 54.5ο και Ε. Ζ., I, I6 Ι. Ι8 Ι.

134 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
with grain. Sirimeghavanna (3OI-328) rebuilt it, Dhatusena (455473) renovated it, and Aggabodhi I (57I-604) restored it. Aggabodhi IV (667-683) covered the central pinnacle afresh. Manavamma (684-718) renewed the roof. The Pandyans partly destroyed and plundered the building in the reign of Sena I (833-853). Sena II (853-887) rebuilt it and installed in it an Image of gold. Kassapa V (9I3-923) repaired it and crowned it with a pinnacle. Mahinda IV (956-972) repaired the bronze work of the Ruvanpaha of the Mahamevna-mahavehera. The Colas destroyed the building at the end of the Ioth century. Parakkamabahu I (II53-II86) raised again its I,600 pillars and partly restored it. Attached to or close to the Lohapasada were:-
(a) 32 Pasadas round it, built by Khallatanaga (B.C. IIo-I03); (b) A Pavilion in the courtyard built by Abhayanaga (23I-240);
(c) The Parihambamalaka or Panambamaluva, a terraced space
between the Lohapasada and the Mahathtipa, closer to the
former, where the body of the great Thera, Mahinda, lay in state and where gifts were distributed to monks.'
(iv) MAHÄTHŪPA (Ruvanvälisäya). The site is said to have been consecrated by the Buddha and to have been marked by an inscribed pillar set up by Devanampiya Tissa (B.C. 247-207) at the upper end of the Kakudha pond. Dutthagamani Abhaya built the Mahathtipa (B.C. I37) but died before it was completed: Saddhatissa (B.C. I37-II9) finished the work remaining to be done on the superstructure and the Elephant wall and completed the plastering. The Thtipa was I2O cubits (18o feet) high. Laijatissa (B.C. II9-IIo) faced the terraces (berms) with limestone blocks. Kallatanaga (B.C. IIo-IO3) made the sand courtyard which runs all round the terrace and is bounded on the outside by a wall. Bhatikabhaya (B.C. 22-A.C. 7) built two vedikas (railings), one on the summit of the dome and the other round the topmost terrace, and renewed the plaster work. Mahadathikamahanaga (7-I9) widened the Elephant path, enlarged the sand courtyard and paved it with ornamental stones. Amandagamani Abhaya (I9-29) reconstructed the two railings, one on the summit of the dome and the other at the base, and added a second umbrella over the existing one. The Thiipa and its monastery are called Ratana-araba in an inscription of Gajabahu I (II4-136). Sirinaga I (I89-209) reconstructed and gilded the umbrella. Samghatissa (243-247) gilded the umbrella and put on it a ring of crystal, and fixed four great gems on the four sides of the tee. Mittasena (428) made a gateway (torana) through the Elephant wall. Dhatusena (455-473) restored
I4. D. I9. I : 2O. 4-6 : 22.36; M. I5. 36, 205 : 27. I-Io, 24-27, 46-47 : 32. 27:
33. 6, 7 : 34. 39 : 35. 3, 4: 36. 25, Io2, I24 : 37. II, б2 : 38. 54 : 42. 29 : 46. 39 : 47. 65 : 5 I. 69-7III : 78. Io2-Io4 ; N. S. Io, I 8 ; Puj. II, II6, 24, 3 I, 32, 34 ; E.Z. II. 228.
I 5. D. I 7. Io3 ; M. I 5. 38 : 2o. 39-42 : 33. 3o : 36. 52 ; Pulj. II.

Page 71
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 3.5
and gilded the umbrella, fixed round it a ring of crystal in which was embedded a great precious stone, and added decorative stucco work. Mahanaga (569-57I) restored the stucco work, built the hatthivedi (railing ornamented with elephant heads), and renovated the paintings. Aggabodhi I (57I-6O4) installed an umbrella of stone, gilded over and weighing I tons. Moggallana III (6I4-6Ig) renovated the thipa. Parakkamabāhu I (II.53-II86) restored the thupa, which had fallen into decay after the Cola conquest in 993, to its original height of I2O cubits. Nissanka Malla (II.87-II96) carried out repairs and erected upon the platform a stone replica of the thipa. Near the Mahathipa were:-
(a) The Catussala, a rectangular building used as the refectory, between the Lohapasada and the Mahathipa, closer to the latter, built by Devanampiya Tissa (B.C. 247-207) and restored by Vasabha (67-III); 17
(b) The Therānambhandha-mālaka, where the body of Mahinda Thera was cremated. The Dipavansa Says the place was close to and outside the east gate of the Mahavihara, but the Mahavamsa states, on the contrary, that it was to west of the later Mahathipa. The spot was later called Isibhumangana and adjacent to it, Uttiya (circa B.C. 20O) built the Mahinda Cetiya to enshrine part of the Relics of Mahinda. To Isibhimangana the bodies of holy men were afterwards brought for cremation. Dhatusena (455-473) held a great commemoration festival there in honour of Mahinda ;18
(c) The Makutamuttasala was built at the spot where the court dancers laid off their head-ornaments at the cremation of Dutthagāmaņi Abhaya (B.C. I37);
(d) The Rajamalaka, where Dutthagamani Abhaya's body was cremated, and Ravivattisala were to south of Mahathtipa and close to it: the later Dakkhina Vihara has been identified as the site of the cremation;20
(e) The ground between the Mahathtipa and Thuparama was filled and made level in the reign of Lafijatissa (B.C. II9-IIo);
I6. D. I9. 2, Io: 2O. I, 5, 6, 9 : 2I. I3-27 : 22.35, 38, 4o, 48, 49, 52; M. I5. 52, I69-I73 : 2O. I8, I9 : Caps. 28 to 3 I : 32. I-9, 28 : 33. 5, 22, 3 I : 34.39, 46. 58. 69, 7O : 35. I, 2 : 36. 24., 65., 66 : 38. IQ, 54., 74 : 4I. 95 : 42. 32 : 44. 44 : 78. 97 ; Puj. I, 7, 2o, 34, 37 ; E.Z. III. 82, I I 9 : III. III6.
I7. M. I5. 47, 206 : 35.88. I8. D. I7. Io6-Io9; M. 20. 42-47. Ig. M. 32. 78. 2o. М. 32. 79, 8о. 2 п. М. 33. 23.

133 JOURNAL R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Ꮴol. ИІ, Special Number
(f) The Silasobbhakandaka Cetiya, on a lofty spot to north of the Mahathtipa, was built by Vattagamani Abhaya (B.C. 89-77): this may be the present Lankarama; (g) The Chattavaddhi Parivena was south of and close to the Elephant wall of the Mahathtipa and was built by Moggallāna I (491-508); (h) A Bathing Tank was built by Mahinda II (777-797);4 (i) The Mará Hall, an adjunct of Mahasă (Mahathtipa) was built by
Mahinda IV (956-972);26 (v) MARICAVATTI Vihāra (Mirisväțiya). The thūpa was constructed by Dutthagamani Abhaya (B.C. I6I-I37) and in it he enshrined his spear which contained a Relic. Gajabahu I (II4-I36) made a mantling for the thipa. Voharika Tissa (209-23I) renovated the umbrella and built a wall. Kassapa V (9I4-923) restored the thtipa and all the buildings in the Vihara which is called Mirisviti in his inscription. Parakkamabahu I (II.53-II86) restored the thtipa to a height of 8o cubits (I2O feet). Nissanka Malla (II87-II96) carried out some restoration work at Mirisaviti. In the Vihara were:- (a) The Uposatha House, built by Dutthagamani Abhaya (B.C. I6I-I37). Gothabhaya (249-263) repaired it and Kassapa V (9I4-923) restored it; (b) A massive Pasada was built by Kassapa II (650-659) and
restored by Kassapa V (9I4-923); (c) The Candana Pasada was built by Mahinda IV (956-972) to house the Hair Relic: in an inscription of this king he records that he built the Raksā-ge for the Hair Relic. The original Temple for the Hair Relic was built by Moggallana I (491-508): it contained paintings and statues of persons and of a horse: its location is not stated;
(vi) Other Buildings in the Mahavihara. The other buildings in the Mahavihara included:-
(a) The following structures built by Devanampiya Tissa (B.C. 247-207) :-Kālapāsāda; Sunhāta Pariveņa; Dīghacankamana ; Phallagga Pariveņa ; Therālpassaya Pariveņa ; Marugana Pariveņa ; Dīghasandasenāpati or Dīghāsana Pariveņa, with 8 great pillars; Jantaghara, a bath with a room for hot baths, to south of the Bodhi Tree; Ransimalaka, a space south of Jantaghara; a Salaka House, restored by Sirisamghabodhi (247-249) and Udaya I (797-8oI);
22. M. 33.87; M.T. 447.
23. M. 39. 32.
24. M. 48. I42.
25. E.Z. i. 228.
2б. М. 26. І3-2o : 32. 26 : 35. І2І : 3б. 33-37, по7 : 39. 49-55 : 44. п.49 ; 52. 45, 46 : 54. 4o. 4 I : 78. 98 ; Puj. I 6 ; E.Z. II. 5 I, 228 : II. 83.
27. D. 22. 55-57. M. I 5. 2o4-2 I 3 : 36. 74 : 38. I6 : 49. I4 ; Puj. II.

Page 72
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAL CEYLON 137
(b) The Shrine of the Guardian God of the City, existing in B.C.
Ι6I 28
(c) Nivatta Cetiya, near the Kadamba river, on the way from the
Nandana Park to Mihintale, at the point where Mahinda. turned back, built in the 3rd or early 2nd B.C.;
(d) Elara thupa, built in B.C. I6I over the site where Elara fell in battle and was cremated: it was outside the south gate of the Citadel and the site is within the grounds of the modern Hospital;80
(e) Katthahala Parivena existing in B.C. I55;
(f) The Jalaka or Lafijakasana Hall built by Lafijatissa
(B.C. II9-IIo);
(g) The Subharaja row of cells, built by Subha (60-67);
(h) A Bathing Tank built by Tissa (B.C. 5I);
(i) A row of cells facing west built by Vasabha (67-III);
(j) A ¥! Found the Mahavihara was built by Bhatikatissa (I43
Ib7);
(k) The Kukkutagiri cells were built by Kanittha Tissa (I67-186) on territory belonging to the Mahavihara and were donated to Abhayagiri Vihara. Mahasena (275-3oI) restored them. An inscription of Kassapa IV (898-9I4) says that the Mańgul Pirivena was situated in the Kukulgiri row of Pirivenas and that to it was attached the Vadára. Pirivena;87
(l) I2 great, 4-sided Pasadas were built by Kanittha Tissa
(Ι67-I86) 38
(m) The Puttabhaga Vihara was in existence in the reign of Voharika Tissa (209-23I) and was on the way from the south gate of the Citadel to the Tissa tank;
(n) Hatthapannika or Sattapannaka Pasada was built by Voharika
Tissa (2o9-23I);'
28. M. 25.87.
29. M. 15 Ιο. 3o. M. 25. 72-74; M.T. 35 I. 24-27. 3 II. M. 3o. 34, 35 : 5 I. 73. 32. D. 19. I3; M. 33. 24. 33. M. 35. 37. 34. M. I5. 3O : 34. 23. 35. M. 35.88.
ვ6. M. 36., 2. 37. M. 36. Io : 37. I 5; E.Z. II. 2o6. 38. AM. 36. II.
39. M. 36.36:37. II.3. 4o. D. 22. 45: M. 36. 32.

38
JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLONY New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
(o) Two Pavilions werebuilt, one of stone, by Gothabhaya (249-263) who also laid out a tract of land for meditation exercises to west of the Mahavihara ;
(p) Mora or Mayūra Pariveņa or Monarapāya, a Pāsāda 25 cubits high, was built by Buddhadasa (337-365). It was dismantled and replaced by a Pasada 2I cubits high by Dhatusena (455-473) and was renovated by Mahanaga (569-57I); (g) The Ganthakara Parivena which “lay far from all unquiet intercourse was the abode of the renowned scholar Buddhaghosa in the 5th century. Kassapa V (9I4-923) restored it;" (r) The Samghasena Dwelling House with large revenues was built
by Sena I (833-853) ;** (s) The Senapati Kutthaka (Kuttha) of Sena II (853-887) built the Senasenapati Parivena or Sen-Senevirad Pirivena in the Mahavihara with great revenues; (t) The Samuddagiri Parivena, a splendid structure, was built for the Pamsukulins by the general of Kassapa IV (898-9I4); (u) The Mahalekhapabbata House was built by the Chief
Scribe, Sena, of Kassapa IV (898-9I4) ;*7 (v) The Meditation Hall (piyangala) named Bahadurasen in the Mahāvihāra existed in the reign of Kassapa IV (898-9I4);8 (w) The Sakkasenapati Parivena was built in the reign of Kassapa V (9I4-923). An inscription of this king refers to the Kasub-Senevirad-Pirivena in the Mahavihara built by Sak-Senevi-Sangalnavan;' (x) The Vajira Parivena was built in the reign of Kassapa V
(9I4-923).
(C). The Citadel or Inner City Pandukabhaya's lay-out of the town of Anuradhapura in the
4th century B.C. included a walled Citadel or Inner City with gates on the cardinal faces. Kutakanna Tissa (B.C. 44-22) raised the
4 r. M. 36. 2 I, IO2, IO5. 42. M. 37. I72 : 38. 52 : 4. Ioo ; Pui. 25.
43. M. 37. 243 : 52.57.
44. Alf. 5O. 7o.
45. M. 5 I. 88 ; E.Z. II. I 69, I 75. 46. M. 52, 51.
47. M.52. 33. 48. M. 5o. 82 ; E.Z. III. 1 o5 49. M. 52. 61 ; E. Z. II. 43. 5.o. M.52. 62.

Page 73
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 139
Citadel walls to a height of 7 cubits (Io feet) and made a moat round them. Vasabha (67-III) increased the height of the walls to I8 cubits (27 feet) and built towers at the 4 gates. The later Sinhalese Chronicles state that the rampart was 4 yodun square and I6 yodun long, but these were exaggerations of a period when Anuradhapura had long lay in ruins : its actual dimensions, as the surviving remains indicate, were mile from north to south and a little over mile from east to west, and it enclosed an area of about 25o acres. Within the Citadel were:-
(i) THE ROYAL PALACE. The first royal dwelling was the residence of the Sakka prince, Anuradha, in the 5th century B.C. Pandukabhaya took it over as his Palace and this building, doubtless improved and extended, was used as the king's Palace up to B.C. 44. (Devanampiya Tissa (B.C. 247-207) had a royal dwelling in the Mahameghavana : it had a picula (S. pulila) tree standing on the South side of it and at its gateway was afterwards planted the Bodhi Tree : it was donated to Mahinda together with the Mahameghavana). Kutakanna Tissa (B.C. 44-22) built a new Palace close to the former one and laid out the Padumassara Park in the Palace grounds. Vasabha (67-III) embellished the Palace and built a tank in the grounds for rearing geese. Gothabhaya. (249-263) rebuilt the Palace and erected a Pavilion at its entrance. Sirimeghavanna built a shrine at the south-east corner of the Palace to house a golden, life-size Image of Mahinda and Images of Mahinda's companions, and he decreed an annual celebration in their honour which was observed up to the IIth century. Upatissa I (365-406) built an Uposatha House at the South-west corner of the Palace as well as an Image House for an Image of the Buddha, and a pleasant garden surrounded by a wall. In the reign of Dathopatissa I (639-65O) the Palace was sacked and burnt. It was rebuilt again but was once more pillaged and destroyed by the Pandyans in 840. Kassapa V (9I4-923) built the Kassapa Royal Palace in the Royal enclosure, as well as the Palika-pasada in the same grounds. Sena III (938-046) made a costly flower-house in the Palace. The Palace was sacked and destroyed by the Colas in the last decade of the Ioth century and was not rebuilt thereafter. Its ruins have not yet been excavated. Vijayabahu I (Io55-IIIo) built a Palace for himself in the Citadel but the building was an unpretentious one and he resided in it for a few months.
(ii) THE MAHAPALI or Royal Alms Hall. This building, was adjacent to the palace and here alms were distributed daily at the king's expense. Devananpiya Tissa (B.C. 247-207) built the first Mahapali. It was enlarged, restored or rebuilt by later kings, namely, Upatissa I (365-4O6); Mahanaga (4O6-428); Aggabodhi I (57-604) who installed a 'boat of bronze; Aggabodhi II (604-64)
5 I. D. 2o. 33, 34 ; M. 9. III : Io. 73-75, 85, 9o : I5. 27, 32-35 : 34. 33, 34, 65 : 35. 96, 97: 36. 99 : 37. 86-90, 200-20I : 44. 134: 5o. 33: 52. 66 : 53: 53. 35 : 55. I9-22 ; Pj... 2I.

140 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
who also set up a boat' for gifts of rice; Silameghavanna (619–628); Aggabodhi IV (667-683) ; Dappula II (8I 5-83|I); Udaya II (887-898) ; and Mahinda IV (956-972) who rebuilt it after its destruction by the Colas. In inscriptions of the last quarter of the Ioth century, it is called Mahapela and Purimala Mahapela : one inscription records that the stone boat (gal-nava) was the gift of Salavaduna. The ruins of the Mahāpali have been excavated and conserved.
(iii) THE DALA-DA-GE or Daldage or Tooth Relic Temple. Devanampiya Tissa built the shrine named Dhammacakka within the Citadel. When the Tooth Relic was brought to Lanka. in the reign of Sirimeghavanna (3ol-328) the king housed it in the Dhammacakka which, thereafter, became the Dala-Da-Gé. The decorative work on its exterior walls included the figure of a lifesized elephant in stucco. Dhatusena (455-473) restored the building and had fine stucco work put in. Aggabodhi I (57I-604) decorated the Temple with jewels. In the reign of Dathopatissa I (639-65o) the Temple was burnt down. It was rebuilt but was again destroyed by the Colas in the reign of Udaya IV (946-954). Mahinda IV (956-972) rebuilt it: one of his inscriptions in situ. names and identifies the Dala-Da-Gé.58
(iv) THE CONVENTS. Devānaṁpiya Tissa (B.C. 247-207) built the Upasika Convent for bhikkhunis and Samghamitta dwelt there for a time. In it were I2 buildings, in three of which were housed the mast, rudder and helm of the ship which brought the Bodhi Tree. A short distance away, Devanampiya Tissa built a thtipa and a thipaghara: Samghamitta selected this site for a Convent for herself, and the king accordingly built one and it was called the Hatthalhaka Nunnery. When Kutakanna Tissa (B.C. 44-22) and Vasabha (67-III) altered the walls of the Citadel, a part of the Hatthalhaka Nunnery came to be outside the walls. Neither the Upasika, nor the Hatthalhaka Nunnery is mentioned again, but other Convents are named, some of them specifically as within the Citadel. It may be that some of these later Convents were additions to or restorations of the two original Convents. They were:-
(a) Dantegeha Convent, built by Kutakanna Tissa (B.C. 4422) on land owned by the royal family: he built also a bath for the bhikkhuniS; (b) The Abhaya and Uttara Convents were built by Mahasena (275-3oI) : it is likely that these were in the Abhayagiri Entourage;
52. D. I 7. 92 ; M. 2o. 23 : 37. 2 II : 42. 33, 67 : 44. 65 : 46,3 : 49. 78 : 5 I. I 32 : 54. 45 ; E.Z. II. 228 : III. I 33.
TI 53. M. 37, 92-97:38.8, 70, 72 : 42.33:44, 34:54, 45; E.Z. I. I2o ; AS.M
4.

Page 74
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEWAL CEYLON 14
(c) The Rajini shelter for nuns was built by Moggallana I
(491-508); (d) The Silamegha Home for bhikkhunis, in which Mahinda II (777-797) placed a Bodhisatta Image of silver. Udaya I (797-8oI) restored it; (e) Mahindārāma Convent built by Mahinda I (73o-733): one boundary of it was Nagaragalla. It is mentioned in an inscription of Kassapa IV (898-9I4) as the Mihind-aram Nunnery standing on the Mangul-maha-veya of the Inner City (Citadel); (f) Tissarama Convent built in the reign of Kassapa IV (898–914): its Nuns were specially entrusted with the care of the Bodhi Tree at Maricavatti Vihara. An inscription of Kassapa V (918) refers to the building of the Tisaram Nunnery on the Mangul-maha-veya by the general Sen;
(g) The Nalaram Nunnery was founded by the Chief Secretary,
Sena, of Kassapa IV (898-9I4) ; (h) The Mahamalaka Convent, as well as a Mahapela (Mahāpali), for bhikkhunis, was built by Mahinda IV (956-972). (v) The House for the book Dhammadhatu which was brought here in the reign of Silakala (518-53I) was in the Citadel.
(vi) HOSPITALS and Medical Halls. Hospitals and Medical Halls were built :-
(a) by Sen Senevirad on the opposite side of the road
(Mangul-maha-veya) to the Mihindaram Nunnery in 909; (b) on the Mangul-maha-veya and near the south gate in
917.56 (vii) THE DHAMMASANGANT HOUSE or Damsangunuge or Dahamsarhgunge was built by Kassapa V (9I4-923) to house the sacred book of that name. The Colas destroyed the building in 948 and Mahinda IV (956-972) rebuilt it.87
(D). The Abhayagiri Vihara Entourage The Abhayagiri Vihara (also known as Uttara, Abhayauttara, Abhayaturā, Abāgiri, Abagiri-mahavihara, Apahayagara, Abahaygiri and Bagirivehera) was founded in March, B.C. 89, by king Vattagamani Abhaya who demolished a Nigantha (Jain) shrine called
54. M. I9. 68-71, 77-84: 20.2I, 22 : 34. 36:35.96, 97 : 37. 43 : 39. 43 : 48. 36, I 39 : 49. 25 : 52. 24 : 54. 47 ; JAM. T. 4 II, I 3 ; E.Z. II. 228 : II. 25, 38.
55. M. 4I. 37-40. 56. M. 52. 57 ; E.Z. II. 5 I : II. 25. 57. M. 52. 5o : 54. 45 ; E.Z. II. 228 : III. I 33, I 37,

142 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Tittharama, built by Pandukabhaya in the 4th century B.C., and erected, on its site, a Vihara of I2 cells; Abhayagiri is a combination of the king's name, Abhaya, with that of the Jain ascetic, Giri, who lived in the Tittharama. Not long after its foundation Abhayagiri Vihara became the seat of the heterodox, Mahayana doctrines and consequently came into conflict and rivalry with the orthodox Mahavihara. It had its triumphs and its reverses. Its greatest triumph was in the reign of Mahāsena (275-3oII) when the beautiful temples of the Mahavihara were, on the king's orders, dismantled and re-erected at Abhayagiri which became rich in buildings and was made stately to see . Fa-Hsien (4II-4I3) says that there were 5,OOO monks in residence at Abhayagiri in his time: he describes the thupa, the beautiful Image of the Buddha, and the annual procession of the Tooth Relic from the Palace to the Vihara. In the 5th century, Cetiyapabbata Vihara (Mihintale) passed into the control of Abhayagiri Vihara. Another serious controversy between Abhayagiri Vihara and the Mahavihara in the 6th century resulted in the vindication of the Mahavihara. In the 8th, 9th and Ioth centuries there was little friction between the two great monastic establishments, and the kings appear to have bestowed their gifts fairly evenly between the two. The Abhayagiri entourage comprised:-
(i) THE THUPA. Dr. Paranavitana renders D Ig. I7 as follows, " He established the Abhayagiri (monastery and) the Silathtipa which is within (its) Cetiya and adds “what the text connotes is that Vațțagāmaņi Abhaya (B.C. 89-77) built the Silacetiya which forms the core of the Abhayagiri Dagaba, the huge pile built enclosing this being the work of later hands'. (Padalafichana at Anurādhapura, by S. Paranavitana). Gajabāhu II (II4-136) enlarged the Thiipa and built Adimukha (Vestibules) to the 4 gateways. Kanittha Tissa (I67I86) built the Vāhalkadas and made grants to Utaramaha-ceta. Voharika Tissa (209-23I) renovated the umbrella. Fa-Hsien (4II-4I3) says the Thtipa was 4oo feet high and decorated with gold and silver. Mittasena (428) made a gateway (torana) through the Elephant wall. Dhatusena (455-473) restored and gilded the umbrella, affixed around it a ring of crystal in which was embedded a great precious stone, and added decorative stucco work. Mahanaga (569-57I) built the hatthivedi (railing ornamented with elephant heads) and renovated the ring of crystal, the stucco work and the paintings. Aggabodhi I (57I-604) set up a golden, bejewelled, umbrella-shaped spire. Moggallāna III (6I46I9) repaired the Thtipa, and so did Kassapa IV (898-9I4). Sena III (938-946) made at great cost a stone paving round the Thüpa. Mahinda IV (956-972)

Page 75
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAL CEYLON 43
renewed the brickwork at Abayatura-maha-să. Following neglect and partial collapse during and after the Cola conquest, Parakkamabāhu I (II.53-IIS6) restored the Thiipa to a height of I60 cubits (240 feet).98
(ii) SOMĀRĀMA or Maņisomārāma monastery was built by Vattagamani Abhaya (B.C. 89–77) in honour of his Queen, Somadevi. Kanittha Tissa (I67-186) added to it a great Parivena as well as a thilpaghara (Vata-da-gé). Gothabhaya (249-263) restored the thupaghara and the Uposatha House.
(iii) The Subharaja cells were built by Subha (60-67).0
(iv) The RATANAPASADA, the Uposatha House of the Abhayagiri Vihara (corresponding to the Lohapasada of the Mahavihara) was built by Kanittha Tissa (I67I86). Mahinda II (777-797) rebuilt it on a splendid scale, many-storeyed, like unto a heavenly mansion : in it he housed a golden Image of the Buddha. This Image and other treasures were carried away by the conquering Pāņçdvans in the reign of Sena I (833-853), but they were recovered and replaced by Sena II (853887). In inscriptions of Kassapa V (913-923) and of Mahinda IV (956-972) the building is called Ruvanmaha-pahá.
(v) Kanit tha Tissa (I 67-I86) built a wall and a large
Parivena.62
(vi) A Pavilion was built by Voharika Tissa (209-23).
(vii) THE IMAGE HOUSE was built by Mahasena (275-3or) who installed within it a large, stone Image of the Buddha which had originally been set up in Thipārama and was later removed to Pacinatissapabbata Vihara, It was probably this Image of which Fa-Hsien (4I I-4I3) makes special mention. Dhatusena (455-473) made a Shrine for the Image, put in two precious stones as eyes, dressed the hair with blue gems and made a diadem of rays and a golden garment. Silameghavanna (619–628)
58. D. I9. I4, 17 : 22. I3, 39, 4o ; M. 33. 42.44, 8o-86, 95-98 : 35. 1 19, 20 : 36. 33. 34:37. 3-I6 : 38. IO, 54, 74 : 4 I. 95 : 42. 3 I : 44. 44 : 53. 33: 78. 98, N.S. II-I6; Pui. 3I, 34 ; E.Z.I. 98, 225, 226, 238, 239, 256 : II. I9 : IV. I 4 I, 282.
59. M. 33.84-86 : 36.8, 9, Io7.
6o. M. 35. 37.
6II. D. 22. 23 ; M. 36. 7 : 48. I 35-38 : 5o. 34 : 5 I. 4o, 4 I, 49 ; E.Z. II. 55, 226 239.
62. M. 36.8.
63. M. 36.31.

144
(viii)
(ix)
(x) (xi)
(xii)
64. M. 37. 227 : II. I9, 68. 65. M. 37. 66. M. 37. 67. M. 42 68 M. 42 69. M. 45.
JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
restored the Image House. In the reign of Sena I (833853) the Pandyanscarried away the precious stones in the eyes of the Image. Sena II (853-887) restored the Image House, and his Queen placed a dark-blue, jewel diadem on the Image. The Maha Pilimage at Abhayagiri Vihara is mentioned in two inscriptions of the Ioth century. Mahinda IV (956-972) caused the eyes of the auspicious, colossal, stone Image to be set with sapphires: he also set the great stone statue of Mahinda with rubies and made a network of gold for its feet. Parakkamabāhu I (III53-III86) restored the Image House.o4
THE BODHI TREE TEMPLE was built by Mahasena (275-3OI). Sirimeghavanna (3OI-328) built a stone terrace and a wall round the Bodhi Tree. Silakala (5I8-63I) set up beside the Bodhi Tree the Kunta throne which he brought away from Jetavanarama. The Maha-Bo-Ge is mentioned in an inscription of Kassapa V (9I4-923). Mahinda IV (956-972) repaired it.65
Mahasena (275-3oI) also built a Relic Hall and a 4-sided
Hall.66
Aggabodhi I (57I-6O4) built a large Bathing Tank.67
The Dathaggabodhi House and the Kapalanaga Vihara
were built in the reign of Aggabodhi II (604-6I4).98
THE KAPPURA or Kapāra Parivena was built by Dāțhopatissa II (659-667). Aggabodhi IV (667-683) added a Pasada and Sena I (833-853) built a cell. Inscriptions of the Ioth century refer to Maha-Kapara and Kuda-kapāra Piriven and to the Kaparamula fraternity at Abhayagiri Vihara. Kassapa V (914923) built for them the Silameghapabbata or Salameyvanpavu Vihara. The Pubbarama or Purvaram Vihara belonged to the Kapara fraternity. An inscription of Mahinda V (982-993) names the Kapārā-ārāma and identifies the site. The daughter of Vijayabahu I (IO55-IIIo) built a massive Image House in the Kappūramūlā Vihāra.’’
I4. I 5 : 38. 6I-64 : 44. 68 : 5o. 34 : 5 I. 77. 87 : Puj. 34 : E.Z. II. 55,
I5, 9:4 I. 32 : E2. I. S5, 239.
I5.
28.
64, б5.
29: 46. 2І : 5о. б9, 77 : 52. 58: бо. 83; Риj..29, 3г ; EZ I. 52
57, Iog, I88 : V. I69

Page 76
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEWAL CEYLON 145
7o.
7I, 73.
74. 75. 76.
77. 78.
(xiii)
Tiputthulla Vihara was built on Mahavihāra territory and granted to Abhayagiri by Dāțhopatissa II (659-667).70
(xiv) UTTAROMŪĻA or Uttarāļha or Uturaļamula Pariveņa
72.
M. 45. 2. M. M. 48. M. 48. M. 5o. M.5I. M. 52. M.52.
was a Superb building erected by Manavamma (684-7I8).?". Sena II (833-853) added a cell and Sena. II (853-887) a Pāsãda. In Uttarālha was the Mańgala or Mangul Pirivena which Mahinda IV (956-972) rebuilt. In the Velaikkara inscription of the I2th century at Polonnaruva, the Uttorulamtala shrine is described as ‘ the chief fane of Abhayagiri Mahāvihāra and the original depository of the Tooth and Bowl Relics’. FaHsien (4II-413) says that the Tooth Relic was taken every year to Abhayagiri and that the ceremonies continued there for 90 days : but the Relic House in his time could not have been Uttorulamlila.72
Sabhattudesabhoga was built by Aggabodhi VI
(733-772)." Mahinda II (777-797) built Mahālekha Pariveņa.74
In the reign of Sena I (833-853) the following five dwellings were built :-(a) Virankurarama or Virankura monastery, allied to Mulaso Vihara ; (b) Mahindasena, (c) Uttarasena; (d) Vajirasenaka; and (e) Rakkhasa.75
Samghasenapabbata or Satsen or Sańgsana Piriveņa or Sangsen-aram was built in the reign of Sena II (853-887) and was restored by Kassapa V (9I4-923).7
Kassapa Pasada or Kasub-rad-maha-paha was built by Kassapa IV (898-9 I4). Mahinda IV (956-972) repaired its roof, 35 cubits (52 feet) long.77
Kassapa V (9I4-923) built Bhandika Parivena and
Silameghapabbata.78
The Piyangal Monastery was allied to Abhayagiri and
probably in it.7
29, 30. 5o. 77 : 5 I. 75 : 57. 2o ; Puj. 3o ; E.Z. II. 238 : II. 254. б4.
I35.
68, 79, 83, 84 ; N.S. I 8 ; E.Z. II. 28. 86, 87 ; Puj. 3 I ; E.Z. II. 5 I, I, 9o.
I3; E.Z. I 227.
58.
Puj. 29 ; E.Z. II. 53. Ιο8.

46 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
(xxii) The Bat-Gé or Refectory is mentioned in an inscription of Kassapa V (9I4-923). The smaller stone 'boat here bears an inscription of the late 8th or early 9th century and the 'boat' is called gal-nava.80
(xxiii) The general of Kassapa IV (898-9I4) built the Dhammā
rama.8
(xxiv) Udà-Kitagbo-pavu (or Udayakittiaggabodhipabbata, present Puliyankulam ruins) was built by the Mahadipada Udaya of Dappula V (924-935) and was a branch of Purvaram-vehera (Pubbarama) of the Kapara fraternity. 82
(xxv) The Pusarbā-pahā was built by Mahinda IV (956-972).83
(E). The Jetavanarama Entourage
The Jetavana Vihara, also called Denainaka or Dena Vihara in Sinhalese inscriptions and literature, was founded by Mahasena (275-3oI) in the Jotivana Park on territory within the precincts of the Mahavihara. The king built it for the Mahathera of Dakkhina Vihara. The Jetavanarama monks were of the Sagaliya sect which first established itself at Dakkhina Vihara in the year 253. Thus were created three important monastic establishments (Abhayagiri, Dakkhina Vihara and Jetavanarama) in opposition to the orthodox Mahavihara. Sirimeghavanna (3OI-328) completed the work of construction which Mahasena had begun. In the Jetavanarama entourage were:-
(i) JETAVANA THUPA, built by Mahasena (275-3or): it was 4oo feet high and the largest thipa at Anuradhapura. Mittasena (428) made a gateway (torana) through the Elephant wall. Dhatusena (455-473) restored and gilded the umbrella, fitted round it a ring of crystal in which was embedded a large gem, and put in fine stucco work. Mahanaga (560-57I) built the hatthivedi (railing ornamented with elephant heads) and repaired the ring of crystal, the stucco work and the paintings. Aggabodhi I (57I-604) placed a golden, bejewelled umbrella on the thipa. Moggallāna III (6I4-6IQ) renovated the thupa. Further repairs were carried out in the last quarter of the Ioth century. Parakkamabahu I (II53-II86) restored the thipa to a height of 14o cubits (2Io feet).
8o. E.Z. II. 55 : IV. I 5o. 8I. M. 52. I7. 82. E.Z. II. I 88. 83. E.Z. II. 227.
84. M. 37.32-39,65:38. Io, 54, 74: 41.95: 42. 3 I : 44. 44; 78.98; N.S. I.3, I5, 15; Puj. 24, 34 ; E.Z. III. 733.

Page 77
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAL CEYLON 147
(ii) Aggabodhi II (6o4-6I4) constructed a building with a glittering spire.8
(iii) THE MAHĀ PARIVENA or Ratna-mā-piiriveņa was probably built by Mahasena (275-3oI), the founder of the Vihara. Aggabodhi VI (733-772) added a Päisäda to it. Sena. I (833-853) rebuilt the Pasada after it had been destroyed by fire. In an inscription of Mahinda VI (956-972) at the so-called 'Buddhist Railing ruins, are mentioned the Water Pavilion at the Gate, the Ratna-ma-pirivena and the Senevirad college in Dena Rajamahavehera.8
(iv) The Sirisamhghabodhi Pariveņa, called Siri-Sańgbo-RadPirivena in Dena vehera in an inscription of Dappula V (924-935), was built by the Damiļa Senāpati of Aggabodhi IV (667-683).87
(v) The Bodhi Tree Temple was presented with a golden Image of the Buddha by Dappula II (8I 5-83|I). 88
(vi) THE MAŅIMEKHALA or Miņinevulā Pāsāda or Maņipasada or Minipa was built by Sena I (833-853) who installed a gold Image of the Buddha in it. Sena II (853-887) added Images of Bodhisattas. In the reign of Udaya IV (946-954) the Cõļas destroyed the building and the king partly rebuilt it. Mahinda IV (956-972) restored it.89
(vii) Kassapasena Vihara was built by the general of Kassapa. IV (898-9I4).90
(viii) The Diyasen Uposatha House was renovated by Mahinda IV (956-972).91
(ix) Four officials of Mahinda IV (956-972) built 4 Pariveņas.ooo
(F). The Southern Area
(i) DAKKHINA VIHARA was founded by a Minister of Vattagamani Abhaya (B.C. 89–77). The Mahavamsa says, 'One of the 7 warriors of the king, Uttiya, built, to the south of the City, the so-called Dakkhina Vihara. In the same place the Minister named Mila built the Milavokasa Vihara, which was, therefore, called after him'. In a series of 2nd or 3rd century inscriptions in situ the thipa is named Tisa-maha-ceta in Dakini Vihara: in another inscription of the same
85. M. 42.66.
86. M. 48. 65 : 5o. 67 ; E.Z. III. 228, 229. 87. M. 46. 22, 23 ; E.Z. III. 48.
88. M. 49. 77. 89. M. 5o. 65, 66 : 5 I. 77 : 53. 52 : 54. 48 ; Puj. 3 I ; E.Z. II. 227. 9o. M. 52. I 7 ; E.Z. II. o.
9 II. E.Z. II. 227.
92. M. 54. 55.

148 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
period the Vihara is styled Dakini-Abaya-araba-vihera. Dr. Paranavitana is of opinion that the thupa was built over the cremation site of king Dutthagamani Abhaya who died in B.C. I37. Kanittha Tissa (I67-I86) added a mantling to the thupa, and Voharika Tissa (2O9-23I) restored the umbrella. Dakkhina Vihara became the seat of the Sagaliya sect, a body which separated from the Dhammaruci sect at Abhayagiri Vihara and went to Dakkhina Vihara in the 4th year (253) of Gothabhaya : afterwards this sect overran Jetavanarama. Dathopatissa I (639-65O) broke open the thipa and despoiled it of its treasures. Dakkhina Vihara allied itself with Abhayagiri and Jetavanarama against the orthodox Mahavihara. In the Vihara were, besides the thipa :-
(a) the Uposatha House built, presumably, when the Vihara
was founded : Gothabhaya (248-263) restored it; (b) a Refectory built by Kanittha Tissa (I67-I86) together with a road leading to it: in the course of the work, Mahavihara territory was encroached upon and part of the boundary wall of the Mahavihara was moved;
(c) a Wall round the Vihara was built by Voharika Tissa
(209-23I) ; (d) a Pasada was built by Aggabodhi I (57 I-6O4); (e) the Digama-parivana in Dakana Vihara is mentioned in an
inscription of the reign of Dathopatissa I (639-650). (ii) Meghagiri Vihāra or Meygiri Vihāra (present Isurumumiya) was in the Mahameghavana and was the first repository of the Tooth Relic : it was situated between Dakkhina thipa and the eastern gate of the Magul Uyana, and was a place where rain-making ceremonies were carried out.' - (iii) ISSARASAMANA Vihāra (present Vessagiriya) was founded by Devanampiya Tissa (B.C. 247-207) at the place where 500 disciples under the prince Aritha dwelt after their conversion by Mahinda. A sapling of the Bodhi Tree was planted there. In inscriptions of the Ist, 2nd and 3rd centuries in situ the site is named Isiramana Vihara. Vasabha (67-III) built the Uposatha House, and Vohārika Tissa (209-23I) built a wall. Kassapa I of Sigiri (473-401) enlarged the Vihara, endowed it and re-named it, after his two daughters and himself, Bodhi-Uppallavanna-Kassapagiri Vihara : this is confirmed by inscriptions of the 6th and 7th centuries in situ in which the Vihāra is named Boya-Opulavana-Kasabagiri Vihara. Hereafter the Chronicle refers to the Vihara as Kassapagiri Vihara. Jetthatissa III (628) and Dāțhopatissa II (659-667) endowed the Vihāra.
93. D. I9. I9 : 22. 24, 58. M. 33.88, 98: 35.5 : 36. I2, 13, -37, IO; ; 42. I4; 44. I4o, N.S. I3, I5, I6; E.Z. W. 69. 33-37 7 : 4
94. Artibus Asiae, XVI, No. 3, I 67.

Page 78
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 149
Mahinda IV (956-972) built the Maha-pasada: an inscription of this king includes a decision on the claim of Isuramenu-Bo-UpulvanKasubgiri Vihara to the water-rights of the Tissa tank.9
(iv) TISSAVÄPI (present Tissaväva) was constructed by Devānampiya Tissa (B.C. 247-2o7). Dhātusena (455-473) built Kalavapi (Kalavdiva) and conducted water from it along the artificial canal Jaya Gaṁgā (present Yõda-äļā), 54 miles long, to Tissavāpi at Anurādhapura. Parakkamabāhu I (III53-III86) restored the Jaya Ganga. In an inscription of Mahinda IV (956-972) regulations were set out for the distribution of the water-supply of Tissa tank: the water from the Moholnanga royal sluice was to be used for the Royal Park, and the monks of Issarasamana Vihara were not to be made to lose by the release of water through the Kolomb canal which flowed northwards. 96
(v) MAGUL UYANA or Royal Park was below the bund of Tissavapi and was also known as the Ran-masu-uyana or 'Goldfish Park. The site, with its pokunas and rocks, has been attractively conserved. 97
(vi) Helloligama or Hellola or Helloliya was a Candala village situated between Dakkhina Vihara and Issarasamana Vihara.'
(G). The Western Area
(i) TAPOVANA was the area in which the ruins of the Western monasteries are situated. Prior to the reign of Manavamma (684-7I8) there is no reference in the Chronicles to the ascetics called Pansukilins. Panhs.ukula means a collection of rags, and a Panhs.ukulin was, therefore, one who wore garments made of rags patched together. Manavamma built a Pasada for the Parinsukulins in the Thtiparama. In 87I, in the reign of Sena II, the Pansukilika bhikkhus in the Abhayagiri Vihāra separated and formed special groups. The Tapovana is first mentioned in the reign of Kassapa IV (898–914) : the king built a dwelling there for the Pamsukilins. Kassapa V (QI4-923) built the Deva... dwelling in the Tapovana. The Tapovana was also known as "the Grove of the Penitents'. In the reign of Udaya III (946-954) some officials of the Court, through fear of the king, sought sanctuary in the monasteries of the Tapovana, and, on the king's orders, they were pursued, seized and executed there. The Pansukilins abandoned their temples in protest and the populace rose in rebellion,
95. D. 17. 9I : 22. 2 , M. I9. 6I : 2o. I4, 2o : 35. 47, 48, 87 : 36. 36 : 39. Io-I 3 : 44. 987: 45. 27 : 48. 25 ; E.Z. II. 35, 39, 228 : IV. I 32, I 33 ; C.J.S. (G) II. 27, 28, 182, 20o, 2OI.
96. M. 2o. 2o : 38. 42 . 79. 58 : E.Z. II. 36. 97. E.Z. I. 36 ; J. R. A.S. (C.B.), XXXVI. 98. J.R.A.S. (C.B.), XXXVI. 7.

150 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
compelling the king to seek out the Parinsukilins and obtain their pardon.99
(ii) Sena I (833-853) built a Hall for the sick in the western part of the City.100
(H) The Eastern Area
(i) Pathama Cetiya was built by Devanampiya Tissa (B.C. 247-207) by the east gate of the Citadel. A sapling of the Bodhi Tree was planted there.0
(ii) Pācīnatissapabbata Vihāra was built by Jețțhatissa I (263-275). To it he removed a stone Image of the Buddha which was in Thūpãrāma : Mahāsena (275-3oII) transferred this Image to Abhayagiri Vihāra. A 6th century inscription in situ names the site Pajinatisapavata.10?
(iii) Mahasena (275-3oI) built a thipa at the place of the Yakkha Kalavela which was in the eastern part of the City.108
(iv) Sotthiyākara Vihāra was built by Sirimeghavaņņa (3or-328) near the east gate.
(v) There was a guild named Mahatabaka in the eastern part of the City in the 5th century. 105
(vi) Sūratissa (circa B.c. 2oo) built Goņņagiri Vihāra in the eastern quarter of the City. An inscription of Gajabahu I (II4-136) mentions Gonagiri in the City.0
(vii) Art inscription of Gajabahu I (II4-136) mentions Nakaravavi, present Nuvara-viva.0
(III). Unlocated Buildings
(i) The Chattapasada, a beautiful building, existed in the reign of Bhatikabhaya (B.C. 22-A.C. 7). 108
(ii) Gajabāhu I (II4-I36) built the Mahejāsanasāla. 109 (iii) Meghavaņņābhaya Vihāra was built by Goțhābhaya (249-263).10
99. M. 47.66:5I. 52 : 52. I9, 21, 22, 64: 53. I4-26. oo. M. 5o. 75. Io I. M. I4. 45 : Igo. 6 : 2o. 2o i: 38. 9. Io2. M. 36. I28, I29: 37. I4: 4 I. I4: 44. L5; D. 22.64. Io3. M. Io. 84 : 37. 44. Io4. M. 37.8I. Io5. E.Z. III. 25o. Io6. M. 2 I. 5 ; E.Z. III. II6. Io7. E.Z. III. II 6. Io8. M. 34. 65. Io9. M. 35. I22. τ Ιο. Μ. 36 Ιο8, Ιος).

Page 79
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAL CEYLON 5.
(iv) North of the Mangala Cetiya (which may be any one of the 4 great Cetiyas or the Thuparama) Upatissa I (365-406) built a thipa and an Image House. Dhatusena (455-473) added Bodhisatta figures to the Images in the Image House of the Bahumangala Cetiya.'
(v) There was a merchants' guild named Kalahumanaka or Kalamahanaka in the northern part of the City in the 4th century. 112
(vi) Moggallana I (491-508) built Pabbata Vihāra and granted it to Mahanama Thera who lived in the Dighasana dwelling in the Mahāvihāra. 113
(vii) The Uttara Practising House was built by the Senapati Uttara of Moggalana I.'
(viii) Aggabodhi VIII (8o4-8I 5) built Udayaggabodhi Pariveņa. Mahinda IV (956-972) repaired Uda-Agbo-pirivena.
(ix) Aggabodhi VIII (8o4-8I 5) built Bhūta Pariveņa. 11°
(x) Sena I (833-853) completed the building of Kassaparajaka Vihara. Kassapa V (9I4-923) restored Kasub-raj-mahaveher, and Malhinda IV (956-972) restored Kasub-rad-piiriveņa. 17
(xi) Mahindasena Parivena was built in the reign of Sena II (853-887). Parakkamabāhu I (II 53-IU86) restored a Pāsãda of this name.8
(xii) Mahinda IV (956-972) built an Alms Hall at Yatabahila. 19
(xiii) Mahinda IV (956-972) built the great Alms Hall Purimala. (This may be identical with the Mahāpāli in the Citadel).'
(xiv) Mahinda IV (956-072) installed a gold Image of the Buddha in Atula Vihara.'
(xv) Mahinda IV (956-972) endowed Kir-bimb vehera. 122
(xvi) Parakkamabāhu I (I I53-II 86) restored Sepaņņipuppha PāSāda. 128
(xvii) Nissanka Malla built an Alms Hall at Anuradhapura.
II. I. M. 37. 183 : 38. 65. I I 2. E.Z. III. 78 ; A.S. 7th Rep. 54. I 13. M. 39. 42. II 4. M. 39. 58. I I 5. M. 49. 45 ; E.Z. II. 227. I 16. M. 49. 46. I 17. M. 5o. 8 I : 52. 45 ; E.Z. II. 5 I, 227. I 18, M. 5I. 6o : 78. Io6. I I 9. E.Z. II. 227.
I 2o. E.Z. II. 228.
1 2 I. E.Z. I. 229.
I 22. E.Z. II. 229. 123. M. 47. 64 : 78. Io5. I 24. E.Z. II. I 78.

CHAPTER XIX
THE ANURADHAPURA DISTRICT
The original kingdom of Anuradhapura extended over the entire northern and north-central plain and, in medieval times, it was described as Rajarattha, but whether this name was in use in the early period is not known. Later, Rajarattha became Patittharatha (S. Pihiti-rata). The original kingdom was divided into four main divisions, named after the four cardinal directions, and this nomenclature persisted long after the whole of Ceylon had been united as one kingdom in B.C. IoI. The four divisions were :-
(i) Uttarapassa or Uttaradesa or Uttararattha (in inscriptions, Uturapasa, Uturpasa and Uturukara), the northern division, which began about Io miles north of Anuradhapura and extended to the north-west, north and northeast Coasts; (ii) Pacchimapassa or Pacchimadesa (in inscriptions, Paqdipasa or Palapasa), the western division, extending over Vilacciya and Vilpattu to the western coast; (iii) Puratthimadesa or Pācīnadesa or Pubbadesa (in inscriptions, Pajinapasa or Pădumpasa), the eastern division. which included all the area from near Mihintale eastward to the Mahavili Ganga, and (iv) Dakkhiņadesa or Dakkhiņapassa (in inscriptions, Dakunpasa), the Southern division, extending in the Iotl. century to the Kalu Ganga.
The Anuradhapura and Polonnaruva districts are in the dry zone and are traversed by the large rivers, Mahavili Ganga (which has a perennial flow), Kalā Oya, Malvatta Oya, and Yān Oya. The fullest use was made of these rivers and their tributaries to develop a vast and complex irrigation system, an ancient feat of engineering without parallel in India. This region was by far the most productive foodproducing area in Ceylon. The terrain is not uniformly flat: several hill ranges, large and Small, and numerous rock-outcrops rise from the plain.
(A). Nuvaragam Palāta
Uruvela (spuriously called Mahavaligama in the Rajavaliya); a port on the west coast, was founded, according to one tradition, by
I. M. Io. 20: 2r. 4, 6: 35. 58, 59, I24 : 37. 42 : 38. 24 : 4 I.33, 35 : 42.8 : 44. 84, 88, 89 : 45. 2 I, 23, 77 : 47. 3 : 48. 33, 39, 4 I, 83, 95, III, I I 2, I 55 : 5o. I4, 44, 49 : 5 I. 7, I2, 19 : 52. I : 58. 4o, 42 : 59. II, II 8, 2o : 6 I. 2 I, 26, 33 : 7o. 63 ; E.Z. II. 246 : II. 23, 42, 54 : III. Io3, I 39, 274 : IV. 64, I 82, I 84, 222 : U.C.R.
IX, No. I, 2o.

Page 80
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OEANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYON 53
a Minister of Vijaya, and, according to another, by a Sakka prince. It was 5 yojanas or 2o gav (4o to 5o miles) to west of Anurādhapura, and pearls are said to have been found there in the reign of Dutthagamani Abhaya (B.C. I6I-137). Near Uruvela, king Subha (60-67) founded Valli or Villa Vihara, recently identified by an epigraph as a group of ruins close to the 2Ist mile on the Puttalam-Mariccikaddai track. Uruvela was, therefore, at or very near the mouth of the Kalā Oya.?
At Occipu Kallu, in the Vilpattu National Park, on the boundary between the Puttalam and Anuradhapura districts and about 2. miles South of the Moderagam Aru, there is an inscription of Kanittha Tissa (I67-I86) in which the site is named Kuba Vihera. Other placenames occurring in this inscription are:-(i) Jabo-aviya ; (ii) Matuka-aviya ; (iii) Talavaņa-aviya ; and (iv) Cudataka tank in Vevalamitiya in Magana-nakara. Magana, doubtless identical with Ptolemy's port of Margana, is mentioned in three other early inscriptions. The Sigiri Graffiti name Maganava and Magun. The situation of the place was very probably at the mouth of the Moderagam Aru where there are the remains of a buried city.
At Sinaidiyagala, a rock about I miles from the Moderagam Aru in the Vilpattu East Intermediate Zone, there is an inscription of Vasabha (67-i II) in which a grant is made of Kalapahanaka tank to the Dakkhina Vihara at Anuradhapura. This is identical with the Kalapasana or Kalavana tank ascribed to Mahasena who reigned over I50 years later. The Kalapahanaka tank is the large, breached reservoir now known as Karambakulam, below Sinoidiyagala.
Mahallaka Naga (I36-I43) founded Dakapasana Vihara in the western part of Rajarattha.
Vasabha (67-III) built Cayanti tank, also called Mayanti and Māyetti, in Pacchimadesa, the western quarter. Jețțhatissa III (628) gave the village Sahannanagara to Mayettikassapavasa Vihara, and Aggabodhi III (629–639) donated Salaggama to the same Vihara. Saligama was a village near the west gate of Anuradhapura. Udaya II (887-808) enlarged the dam of Mayetti tank. Codrington proposes to identify Mayetti tank with one of the reservoirs, Naccaduva or Eruvdiva, but neither of these is in Pacchimadesa: more probably, Mayetti was one of the two large Vilacciya tanks, Mahavilacciya or Kudavilacciya."
2. D. 2I. 47 ; M. 7. 45 : 9. 9 : 28. 36: 35. 58 ; Puj. 2 ; Thu. I63.
3. A.I.C. 2o ; J. R.A.S. (C.B.) No. 73, 55 ; Codrington, Coins, I93 ; Sig. Graff. I, App. C.
4. M. 37.49; Puj. 24; Raj. 52; A.S.C.A.R. 1896, 7, Codrington, Coins, I93.
5. M. 35. 124.
6. M. 35. 93: 44. 9o, Ioo, 22 : 5. 3o ; D. 22. 7, 8 ; E.M. 35. 95: M.T. 953 ; J.R.A.S. (C.B.) XXXVI. 8.

154 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Mahasena (275-3oI) built Dhattisenapabbata Vihara in Pacchimadesa. Dhatusena (455-473) built Dhatusenapabbata Vihara (there is a difference in spelling) in Pasanasinnadesa, a district also in Pacchimadesa.7
The sub-division Valapu-bim in Palapasa is mentioned in an inscription of Kassapa IV (898-9I3) near Mallimadu (erroneously called Kukurumahandamana by Bell) in the Vilpattu National Park : the village Kerelāgama or Venulāgama was assigned to a Hospital at Anuradhapura.
Kadahalaka tank is mentioned in a Ist century cave inscription at Galge Vihara in the Vilpattu South Intermediate Zone, and is the breached tank near the ruins.'
Other sites with inscriptions in the Vilpattu National Park are :- (i) a rock with ruins near Timbiriviva, south of Maradanmaduva, with an inscription of Kumaradasa (508-56) and two other inscriptions of the 5th century; (ii) Andaragolligala, about a mile from the lastnamed, with an inscription of Dāțhopatissa II (667-683) ; and (iii) an inscribed pillar of the Ioth century at Patti-eliya, near Galge Vihara. 10
At Véragala, a ruined site on the Vilpattu boundary and about 4 miles north-west of the 27 mile on the Puttalam-Anuradhapura road, there are two damaged inscriptions of the Ist century in which the following place-names occur :—(i) Sikalagama; (ii) Mahanamelivara-Batagama; (iii) Patagama; (iv) Maradaka; (v) Maharuka tank; (vi) Cuļasumanagama; (vii) Mahakada; (viii) Kaburagama ; and (ix) Banahagama.
In an inscription of Kassapa IV (898-94) at Timbiriväva, at the 27 mile on the Puttalam-Anuradhapura road, the village Mibaligama (modern Timbiriviva) is assigned to Mådbiyan Pirivena at Nadrat.12
Abalava in the western quarter of Rajarattha is mentioned in the Sīgiri Grafiti. 18
Vasabha (67-III) built the tank Vahavapi, and Mahasena (2753OI) built Vahana tank. In a 4th century inscription at Halmillagala Vihara, 2 miles from Nocciyagama on the Puttalam-Anuradhapura road, Vahaviya (which is equivalent to Vahavapi) is mentioned and is probably the breached tank now known as Panikkankulam, I mile north of the 24th mile on the Puttalam-Anuradhapura road. Also
7. M. 37. 42 : 38. 47. 8. E.Z. II. 24. 9. A.S.C.A.R., 1896, 6: Ig54, 38. TO. A.S.C.A.R., 1954, 38. II. A.I.C. 58; A.S.C.A.R., 1896, 5. 12. E.Z. II. -I3. I 3. Sig. Graff. I, App. C.

Page 81
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 155
mentioned in this and other early inscriptions at Haimillagala are :- (i) Kidakehigama; (ii) Huvaragama ; (iii) Karujikeya ; (iv) Kalagalaņa, associated with the Kalā Oya ; (v) Vapalagama ; and (vi) Kadaragama.'
At the Kiralagala ruins, about Io miles north of the 28th mile on the Puttalam-Anuradhapura road, a 2nd century inscription mentions the following places :—(i) Batigama ; (ii) Digasivagama; (iii) Kabarajitagama; (iv) Nava tank; and (v) tracts of fields (vi keta) named Vițuhara, Dadamakula, Nahara, Humana, Tulatara, Aca, Mahabamaņa, Vaņija, Labaka, Sacina, Dabare, Payihaba and Vejabutigala.
The village Citagama is mentioned in a 2nd century inscription at A.mdiyagala as well as in the tablets at Dakkhina Vihara, Anuradhapura. Andiyagala, Billavagala and Tantirimalai are rocky hills situated fairly close together about 18 miles north-north-west of Anuradhapura: all have caves with pre-Christian inscriptions.16
Candamukha Siva (43-52) constructed and donated to IssaraSamana Vihara at Anuradhapura the Manikaragama tank : Manikarāma was near Issarasamaņa. An inscription of Sirināga II (24o-242) at Issarasamana Vihara records the grant to the Vihara by Voharika Tissa (209-23I) of Manikara tank and Kenahisa village, both situated in the western division. Maningamu is mentioned in a Ioth century inscription and may be identical with Manikara: there are a village and a tank now called Maningamuva about 9 miles from Anuradhapura on the Arippu road.17
Nikavitigama is mentioned in a 4th century inscription at Nabadagala, I mile north of the 36th mile on the Puttalam-Anuradhapura road.
In a Ist cenfuryinscription at Ihalagala, about 2 miles north of the 3oth mile on the Western Minor Road, the place Badahibadaka is mentioned. 18
A Ist Century inscription at Tumbullégala, 4 miles South-west of the 28th mile on the Western Minor Road, mentions :- (i) Kaladagavi-nakariya, apparently a town near the Kali Oya i (a 3rd century inscription at Malasnegala, about 3 miles north-east of the I7th mile on the Puttalam-Anuradhapura road, names Kaledigevi-niyamatana : the town of Kaladagavi and the market-town of Kaledigevi in these two inscriptions appear to be identical): Hatthadatha (684) built the Kaladighavika Practising House; and (ii) Ahalaviya.19
I4. M. 35.94 : 37.48: A.I.C. 59; A.S.C.A.R., 1896, 5. I5. A.I.C. 54. I 6. J. R.A.S. (C.B.) XXIII, 73 : XXIX, II2. I 7. D. 2 I. 44 ; M. 35. 47 ; E.Z. II. 25 : IV. 322. I8. A.I.C. 62 : A.S.C.A.R., 1896, 5. 19. M. 46.46; A.S.C.A.R., 1896, 5.

156 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Angamu or Angagama retains its ancient name in the present, breached tank, Angamuva-viva, 3 miles south of the 28th mile on the Western Minor Road (Codrington): the tank was restored by Parakkamabahu I (II53-II86). There are two inscriptions here of the Ist and the 4th century and in these inscriptions the ruins are named Anulapavata or Mala-Anulapavata Mahavehera, and the following place-names occur :-(i) Kadisagagama ; and (ii) Akejikadari.*o
At Alutgal Vihara, I mile north of the 21st mile on the Western Minor Road, two inscriptions of the 2nd and 3rd centuries name:- (i) Karajahabaka tank; (ii) Sagaviya; (iii) Uli tank; (iv) Punagama tank, (v) Talaviya; (vi) Talasagaviya; and (vii) tracts of fields (vi keta) named Tulatara, Vihiraka and Parivataka.
In an inscription of Kassapa V (9I4-923) at Bilibdiva, near the 26th mile on the Western Minor Road, the village Mahagāpiyova, (present Bilibdiva), in the sub-district Pirivatu-bim, was granted to the Mahavihara at Anuradhapura: at this period this region was in Dakkhiņadesa.*
To oppose Parakkamabahu's forces who crossed the Kalai Oya and took up position at Angamu (see above), Gajabahu's troops engaged them at Senagama but were defeated. Parakkamabahu's troops then continued their advance towards Anuradhapura and successively captured :-(i) Manyagama; (ii) Mita; (iii) Sukaragama; (iv) Terigama (see Teragama); and (v) Badaribhatikamana, a few miles from Anuradhapura.
Across the Kald Oya, opposite Moravapi district, was Katiyagama or Kativapi, restored by Parakkamabahu I (II.53-II86), identified by Codrington as modern Kattiyava, 3 miles south-south-west of Eppivala. To march against Moravapi district, Manabharana assembled his forces at Anuradhapura : Parakkamabahu's general at Kalavdiva advanced to Kanamula to intercept them and then penetrated deeper into Rājarat tha to Katu vandu. Parakkamabāhu restored Kāņagāma tank which was close to Kanamula : the name Kanunulla still survives near the 7oth mile on the Kaikirava-Anuradhapura road.'
In two inscriptions of the Ioth century at Appavala, near the I5th mile on the Kaikirava-Talava road, the site is called Pamagalu Vihara, and the village Sagama and the fields Galamburu are mentioned.
Alutviva, a village about 3 miles north of the I2th mile on the Käkirāva-Talāva road, is called Hopițiya in the sub-division Mahademeți-kuļiya, in an inscription of Kassapa IV (898-9I4) in situ : also, mentioned is the place Govin-nāmāpitiya.'
2O. M. 7o. I23-13o : 79. 37. 2 I. E.Z. II. 43.
22. M. 7o. 123-16I. 23. M.7o. 67 : 72. I-76.204 : 79.34, 35. 24. E.Ż. III. 19I, I 93. 25. E.Z..II. 234.

Page 82
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 157
Ķumbhakāragāma was a potters' village to south of Anuradhapura.
To southward of and not far from Anuradhapura were:-(i) Chatapabbata or Chaitavahapabbata, a hill a little over a yojana southeast of Anuradhapura, where Saddhatissa built Chaita Vihara: most probably this is present Talaguru vihara on Gitalagamakanda (ii) Cetavigama or Cétaligama not far from and south of Anurādhapura ; (iii) Paņçdulagāmaka ; (iv) Siyāmahantakuddāla, near Tissavapi but to westward of it ; (v) Mahagamendi or Gamenditalāka tank, granted by Āmaņdagāmaņi Abhaya (I9-29) to Dakkhiņa Vihara; (vi) Navini, granted to the Bodhi Tree; (vii) Diviyaataradaka, granted to Dakkhiņa Vihāra ; (viii) Mahanabata, granted to Dakkhiņa Vihāra; (ix) Kivisipițini, granted to Dakkhiņa Vihāra; and (x) Siripitthi, called Siripiti in the Sigiri Graffiti, probably present Hiripitiyagama near the 5th mile on the Kikirava-Talaiva road.27
Viharabija or Vihirabija was a sub-district close to and south of Anuradhapura. 5oo young men from this area received the pabbaja, from Mahinda Thera. In it were :-(i) Mudagutika or Mutigutika. tank; and (ii) Visaļagamika.”8
Mahasena (275-3oI) built Rattamalakandaka or Rattala tank and Kassapa IV (898-9I4) erected a shrine on the Rattamala hill, present Ratmale, close to and south of Anuradhapura. The village Kakkhagamiya is mentioned in a 6th century inscription at Kudd Ratmale, 29
The ruins called Mandagala, about 2 miles west of the Ioth mile on the Anuradhapura-Kurundgala road, are named Ajunahivita Vihara in a Ist century inscription in situ : also mentioned are Hotavata and Kajidora.
Kosavakanda Vihara about 2 miles south-east of Maradankadavala, is styled Milakatisa Vihara in a 2nd B.C. inscription there, but in a later 2nd century inscription it is named Jalakataka Vehera and the Darakada tank is mentioned.80
Mahagalais mentioned in a 6th century inscription at Noccikulama, near Marandankadavala.
Upatissagama or Upatissanagara was a settlement on the Gambhira river, I yojana (8 to I2 miles) north of Anuradhapura,
26. E.H.B. App. IB.
27. D. 2 I. 34 ; M. Io. 2o : II. Io : 17. 59 : 35. 5 : 44. 88 : 7o. I 48-I6 I ; M. T. 3oo, 9 : 384. 18 ; E.H. B. 54: E.Z. V, 26, note 6, 69 ; Sig. Graf. I, App. C.
28. E.Z. II. 62, 255 ; A.I.C. 2o.
29. M. 52. 2o : 37. 48 ; Puj. 24 ; Raj. 52 ; E.Z. V. 34.
3o. J. R.A.S. (C.B.) XXXVI, No. 98 ; A.S.C.A. R., I893, 8 ; Codrington, Соітs, п93.
3 II. C.J.S. II. 28.

158 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
founded by Vijaya's Minister, Upatissa, according to tradition, in the 6th century B.C. : it was in Alsara and a prosperous market-town. After Vijaya's death and till the accession of Pandukabhaya, a period of about 50 years, it was the capital. The movement of the first streann of immigration was up the Kadamba-nadi, the first seat of the ruler being Tambapanni, at the river's mouth, next Upatissagama, and finally Anuradhapura. 5oo young men from Upatissagama received the pabbaja, from Mahinda. The Gambhira river must be the Kanadara Oya which flows IO to I2 miles north of Anuradhapura at the closest points. In inscriptions of the early centuries A.C. a division named Utarapura is mentioned which appears to have been named after a town of the same name: perhaps Upatissagama was known also, contemporaneously or later, as Utarapura.
The Kadamba-nadī (present Malvatta Oya) is also called Kalamba and Kolom Oya and on its banks was the Kalambatittha or Galambatittha Vihara existing in the Ist century: Vasabha (67-III) improved the Vihara and built a tank to irrigate I,Ooo karisas.'
Early in the 2nd century B.C., Siiratissa built Kolambahalaka Vihara near Raheraka. In B.C. I6I the Cola reinforcements under Bhalluka landed at Mahatittha (Maintai) and advanced to Kolambahalaka which must have been very close to Anurādhapura because the subsequent battle took place within the City. In B.C. Io3, Vattagamani Abhaya was vanquished in battle at Kolambalaka, also called Kalombalaka, which was to northward of and very close to the site of the later Abhayagiri Vihara. Vasabha (67-III) built Kolombagamaka or Kolomgalureru tank. Kolomba and Kolombagalu are mentioned in Ioth century inscriptions: the Kolomb canal led water away from Tissavapi to the north. These variants all stand for Kolambahalaka which was north of and within a short distance of the City. Close to Kolambahalaka was Raheraka. Silakala (518-53I) donated the Rahera canal to Abhayagiri Vihara. Moggallāna II, (53I-551), marching dn Anuradhapura from the east, took up a position on Raherapabbata : Dathapabhuti camped opposite on Karin dapab bata. Moggallāna III (6 I 4-6 I 9) advanced on Anuradhapura from the south and reached Rahera: battle was joined at Pacinatissapabbata, just outside and to east of the City. Parakkamabāhu I (I I53-II86) restored Rahera tank.o
Taraccha tank, built in Devanampiya Tissa's reign (B.C. 247-207) was in or close to Anuradhapura: also close to the City were :- (i) Hakaragoda ; (ii) Ilubarata; and (iii) Gāma.**
32. D. 9. 3o-44 ; M. 7. 44 : 8. I 3 : I 7. 6o : 28. 7 ; Puj. II. 32 A. M. 35.85; E.H. B. I2I.
33. M. 2 I5:25. 8o-93 : 33.42 : 35.94: 4 I. 3 I-46 : 44. I-I4: 79.33 ; Pul. 2 I Raj. 47; E.Z. I. 36: II. 56, 218.
. 34. M. 22. 4 ; E.H. B. 75, 76, Io7 ; E.Z. I. 182 ; J. R.A.S. (C.B.) XXXV, 54.

Page 83
HISTORICAICOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAL CEYLON 59
At Hafikarapitthi, near the gate of Kappallakkhanda or Kapalakanda, Ilanaga I (33-43) defeated the Lambakannas. Hashkara village, the same as Hankarapitthi, was granted by Aggabodhi III (628) to the Mahallaraja Practising House, together with the villages Samugama, Kehella and Mahagalla (the last-named present Nikavaratiya in Kurundigala district).85
The Kiribat Vehera inscription of Kassapa IV (898-9I4) grants to Thiiparama the land Uturmegirvatta (probably the site of the inscription) bounded on the east by Veheravatta and on the north by the Sainbadä forest.30
In an inscription of Mahinda IV (56-972) at Rambäva, at the Ioth mile on the Anuradhapura-Jaffna road, a grant is made to the Mahavihāra of:-(i) Asunpititeya in Kilind-dengdara, and Kuttavatta, all in the sub-district Kalanu-bim (the area around Rambiva) which was in Uturpasa (the northern division of Rajarat tha) ; (ii) MoronduMahasengamiya ; and (iii) Vańgurupiți or Pańgurupiți.*7
Pacinatissapabbata Vihara, on the east side of Anuradhapura and below the northern curve of the bund of Nuvaraviva, was the scene of two battles, in each case the nearest point to the Capital reached by rebel forces. Close to Pacinatissapabbata and to eastward of it was the Merumajjara forest.*
Pacinapabbata Vihara on the Vanguttara hill was built by Stratissa early in the 2nd century B.C. : it was at the foot of the Ekadvairika mountain. The Ekadivara Vihara, to east of Anuradhapura, was built by Subha (60-67) and it too was at the foot of the Ekadvarika hill. The Vanguttara hill was part of the Ekadvarika. range. Inscriptions of Subha and of Gajabāhu I (I I4- I 36) at Pahala Kay indittama and Viharagala, at the foot of the range now known as Puliyankulamakanda, close to the Sippikulam a-Kay in attama minor road, name the site Ekadoraya or Ekadorika Vihara, Ekadvara of the Chronicle, and grant to it Upalaclonika tank (present Kay indittamaviva). A tank named Donuppalavapi or Uppalavapi is mentioned in the Commentaries. (There was another Vihara name Ekadoraya in the Kurundigala district).39
Pacinakambavitthi Vihara, to east of Anuradhapura, was built by Dhātusena (455-473).0
Dvāramandalaka, also called Dövarikamandala or Varamandala or Demitigama, was a village and sub-district close to Mihintale. It was 9 yojanas (7o to 85 miles) from Kacchakatittha (Mahagantota).
35. Ms. 35. 39 : 44. II 9, I 2o : 45. 27 ; E. M. 35. 34.
36. E.Z. II. I 6 I.
37. E.Z. II. 69.
38. M. 4 I. I 4:44. I 5, 2 II. It is possible that Pãcīnatissapabbata of the Cul. is identical with the Pacinapabbata (see below) of the M.
39. M. 2 I. 5 : 35. 58 ; M. T. 424 : 648. 5 ; E.H. B. I 2o, I 2 I ; E.Z. III. I 62- I66.
4O , M. 38. 48.

160 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Near Dvaramandala was Hatthikkhandha Vihara, in the eastern division of Rājarațțha, built by Sūratissa (circa B.C. 2oo).|41
To east of Anuradhapura were :-(i) Acchagallaka Vihara, near Dahegallaka or Rahagallaka, built by Sūratissa (circa B.C. 2OO) ; and (ii) Sejalaka or Pejalaka or Sajīlakandārāma founded by Mahāllaka Nāga (I36-I43).'
Kanittha Tissa (I67-186) built three Viharas in the eastern division of Rājarațțha :— (i) Niyelatissārāma ; (ii) Pīlapițțhi ; and (iii) Rājamahā Vihāra which may be the same as Rājasāla Vihāra to which Aggabodhi VIII (8o4-8I 5) granted the village Cūlavāpiyagāma.*o
Mahasena (275-3oI) built Khanuvaipi which the Sinhalese Chronicle calls Kanadiyadora, identical with Kanavapi, the large, breached reservoir now known as Kanadarava, about 2 miles north-east of Mihintale. Sena II (833-853) assigned Känaväpi to Cetiyapabbata Vihâra (Mihintalé). Sena II (853-887) built adamat Katthantanagara tO augment the supply to Kanavapi. An inscription of Udaya II (SS7-80S) at Kanadarava names the tank Kanavava. In the tablets of Mahinda IV (956-972) at Mihintale the king decrees that the whole supply of Kanavava shall be utilised for Mihintale Vihara only, in accordance with the custom prevailing during the Tamil regime. Vijayabâhu I (IO55-IIIo) and Parakkamabāhu I (II.53-II86) both restored Kanavapi: in an inscription of the latter the length of the bund of Kanadiyadora is given as III,6oo riyan.**
Anulatissapabbata Vihara in Gangaraji was built by Kanittha Tissa (I67-I86). A 6th century inscription at Pivarasankulam, 2 miles north of Mihintale, names the site Anulatisapavata. Gangaraji was, therefore, a sub-district close to and north of Mihintale.'
At Du numadala kanda Vihāra, 5 miles west-north-west of Mhintalé, there are inscriptions dating from 2nd B.C. to Ist A.C. in Which the following place-names occur :— (i) Ulajaka tank; (ii) SitaSaViya; (iii) Kaņagamaka, probably associated with Kāņavāpi; (iv) Tulataraviya; (v) FHanahagamaka; (vi) Tisaviya ; (vii) Paņahagamaka, identical with Panasagama in the Mihintale inscription; (viii) Maļaviya ; (ix) Kaļatagama ; (x) Cujivilaka ; (xi) Națabarisaka; and (xii) Kadamujita.“o
4I. D. Io. 9; M. Io. I : I7. 59: 2I. 4: 23. 23, 26 : M.T. 424; Rai. 3I. 42. D. 22. I5-I7; M. 2I. 6: 35. I24; M.T. 424; E.M. 35. I25. 43. M. 36. I5 : 49.47; M.T. 659.
44. M. 37. 47 : 5o. 72 ; 5 Î. 73 : 6o. 5o : 79. 34 ; E.Z. II. II2 ; C.J.S. (G) II. II 5 ; A.S.C.A. R., 1937, İo.
45. M. 36. I 5 ; C.J.S. (G) II. Io2.
46. A.I.C. I5, 20, 3I; A.S.C.A.R., 1892, 6; Codrington, Coins, I94; E.Z, III. i 55 ; U.C.R. VII, 238, 7.

Page 84
HESTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 16
Nilarajiya district was a sub-division extending over an area close to and north of Anuradhapura. In it were:-(i) Aritagama; (ii) Kacakaavudakagama; (iii) Jalagamaka tank donated to Abhayagiri Vihara: Mahactili Mahatissa (B.C. 77-63) built Jalagama Vihāra, also called Vālagāma; (iv) Citagama; and (v) Gamiņitisa tank or Gāmaņivāpi, present Perumiyankulam."
Upalabijaka or Upalavi-bijika or Upalavi was the name of a district in Ist B.C. and early A.C. which corresponded approximately to the southern portion of Kända Kõralē, the western portion of Kalpē Korale and the northern portion of Kanadara Körale, its western and eastern limits being near Sippikulama and Galkandegama respectively. Within it was a sub-district named Utarapura-atana which extended over Kahatagasdigiliya and Nitfunkanda. In Upalabijaka district were :-(i) Vadamana tank, present Pailu-mikiccdiva, near the 65th mile on the Anuradhapura-Trincomalee road, granted to Thtiparāma by Gajabāhu I (II4-I36) ; (ii) Pajiņa-Nakapavata Vehera, the present ruins known as Tammanakanda, 3 miles north of the 63rd mile on the Anurādhapura-Trincomalee road; (iii) Patagamaka; (iv) Mahiya Pidawiya; (v) Navagamaka ; (vi) Kutawanagama ; (vii) Pajalaka tank : the Sigiri Graffiti mention Pajalava; (viii) Pala tank, and (ix) Hakanakaraka tank granted to Devarabaka Vihara : Padahataka tank at Devagama was also granted to the same Vihara. In the Utarapura-atana sub-division of Upalabijaka district were:- (i) Honagariya or Honagirika Vihara, called Hunagiri Vehera in the Sigiri graffiti, the present ruins on the hill Naittumkanda, about mile west of the 3rd mile on the Kahatagasdigiliya-Ratmalegahévdiva road ; (ii) Erekapi ; (iii) Pajiņa Honagiriya tank ; (iv) Pajubata ; (v) Jaba tank ; (vi) Padi tank ; (vii) Sidawiya ; (viii) Karajawiya ; (ix) Dataviya ; (x) Kabaragama tank ; (xi) Maducaya ; (xii) Sivilaviya ; (xiii) Vijita ; (xiv) Cuļatisa ; (xv) Padiya ; (xvi) Pataņi tank; (xvii) Valimahamada; (xviii) Manikiragama tank (not Manikaragamakavapi in the western division); (xix) Nilavijita Mahavihara, present Debelgala Vihara, I miles north-west of the 67 mile on the Anuradhapura-Trincomalee road.
Amgam-kuliya, a sub-district in the northern division (Uturupasa) of Rajarattha, is named in 3 inscriptions at Kahatagasdigiliya, Vevailkaitiya (at the IIth mile on the Madavacciya-Horovapotana road), and Kirigolliva (at the 5th mile on the same road) : it was an area corresponding to present Kandu and Pahala Kanda Tulānas. The Sigiri Graffiti mention Ambgam-kuli in Uturpas. The inscriptions mention :-(i) Demel Vehera at Kibinilam or Kibigama (present Vēvälkätiya) ; and (ii) Itnarugama (present Kirigolläva). 49
47. M. 34. 9 : M.T. 625 ; E.M. 34. 9; A.I.C. 2o ; E.Z. II. 256 ; C.J.S. (G) I. 52.
48. E.Z. II. 2 I II : III. I 68, I 79, I8I : IV. 235 ; U.C.R. VIII, No. 4, 246 ; A.S. 7th Rep. 47-5o; Codrington, Coins, 195.
49. E.Z. II. 246 : II. 4 ; A.S. 7th Rep. 53 ; Sig. Graff. I, App. C.

62 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
In an inscription of Kumaradasa (508-5I6) at Nagirikanda, 5 miles north-east of Madavacciya, the site is named Bamanagariya. Vihara and the following tanks are mentioned :-(i) Mahagariya; (ii) Cugariya ; (iii) Kabuba; (iv) Kațacanakapula ; (v) Tavaa ; (vi) Nilasa ; (vii) Gajaa; and (viii) Paçda.50
An inscription of Sena II (853-887) at Kolibindiva, 3 miles south of the 8th mile on the Madavacciya-Horovapotina road, names the site Kaņgiri Vihāra.
Handagala Vihara, 3 miles north-west of Ratmalagahévdiva at the I2th mile on the Madavacciya-Horovapotana road, is a picturesque site with numerous inscribed caves of the 2nd century B.C. to the Ist century. The place-names occurling in these inscriptions are:- (i) Paņadika; (ii) Anulapi tank; (iii) Nakodapika tank; (iv) Matalagama: this may be the same as Mahatalitagama, north of Anuradhapura and on the Uttaradesa boundary, where the Pandyans inflicted their shattering defeat on the army of Sena I (83I-855); (v) Naka-nakara: this name occurs also in the Tammanakanda inscription, 25 miles to the south, and may be the same as the Ioth century Nannaru, a place near Padaviya.'
The ruins at Karambankulana, I mile from the 59th mile on the Anuradhapura-Trincomalee road, are called Naka Vihara in a 3rd century inscription there.
In an inscription of Dappula V (924-935)) at Alleviva, near the 63rd mile on the Anuradhapura-Trincomalee road, the place Kulavitiya (present Alleviva) is mentioned.
Ataviragolliva, near the 7th mile on the Madavacciya-Horovapotāna road, is called Velangama in an inscription of Dappula IV (924-935) -ത്തബ
Uttamadevi Vihara, to east of Anuradhapura, existed in the early centuries A.C.56
The ruins and ancient sites in the Anuradhapura district with inscriptions which contain no topographical information or without inscriptions are too numerous for recapitulation.
(B). Cetiyapabbata Vihara
Cetiyapabbatavihāra, called Seygiri or Sagiri in Sinhalese literature and inscriptions, is modern Mihintale Vihara. According
5o. E.Z. IV. II23.
5 I. C.J.S. (G) II. III.
52. 'The Brahmi Inscriptions at Handagala Vihara ', C.H.J. 224; E.Z. I. I98; M. 5o. I4.
53. A.S.C.A.R., 1892, 8.
54. A.S. 7th Rep. 46.
55. E.Z. III. 48.
56. E.H.B. Io3.

Page 85
HISTORECAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAL CEYLON 63
to the tradition, the Thera Mahinda and his companions alighted in B.C. 246 on the Sila peak, on the open tableland Ambat thala, on Missakapabbata: then followed the meeting with king Devanarihpiya Tissa, the visit to Anuradhapura, the conversion of the king and the establishment of Buddhism as the religion of the Sinhalese people. The Cetiyapabbata Vihara on the Missaka mountain was founded by Devanampiya Tissa and presented to Mahinda. A sapling of the Bodhi Tree was planted there. Mahindaguha or Theranambattha-lena on Ambatthala was the cave occupied by Mahinda. Thera: the thera Lomasa Naga lived later in the cave named Piyanguguha : a third cave was known as Rajalena in Saddha Tissa's time (B.C. I37-II9). Cetiyapabbata was so named because numerous Cetiyas-Parakkamabahu I (II.53-II86) is said to have restored 64 Cetiyas there-were built on the hill at all levels from foot to summit. See E.Z. I. SI and 82 for further historical details. Fa-Hsien (4II-4I3) says that there were about 2,Ooo monks at Cetiyapabbata Vihara in his time. In the 5th century the Vihāra passed into the control of the Mahāyāna fraternity of Abhayagiri Vihara. Fxtensive repairs and restorations were carried out by Aggabodhi V (7I8-724) : Parakkamabahu I (II.53-II86) also carried out some work of re-building.
The principal features of the Cetiyapabbata entourage were :-
(i) The Tumbara forest: of the 32 malakas, Mahinda Thera
marked first the Tumbart malaka;
(ii) Kantaka or Kandaka Cetiya, built during or soon after the reign of Devanarihpiya Tissa (B.C. 247-207). Round the Kantaka Cetiya were 68 rock-caves and 32 malakas constructed by Devānaṁpiya Tissa. Lañjatissa (B.C. II9-IIo) made a stone mantling for the Khandhaka or Kantaka Cetiya. In a 2nd century inscription in situ, it is called Kataka-ceta. Mahadathikamahanaga (7-I9) held a great festival which became known as the Giribhanda festival. Udaya I (797-8oI) restored Giribhanda Vihara. In the Mihintalē tablets of Mahinda IV (956-972) it is called Kiribandpavu dagaba. Its modern name is Kiribat Vehera.59
(iii) Nagacatukka or Nāgasondi pond, used as a bathing tank by Mahinda thera and the monks of the Vihara. Aggabodhi I (57I-604) ensured a permanent supply of water for it. It is the present Nagapokuna.0
57. M. I.3.20: I4. I-65: I6. I-I8: 36. Io6: 48. 7: 78. Io8; E.H. B. Io2-Io5: App. IB.
58. M. Io. 2 : I6. I5.
59. M. I6. I 2, I5 : 33. 25 : 34. 8I : 49. 29 ; E.M. I6. I 5 : 33. 24 ; E.Z. II. Io3 : III. 2OO.
6o. M. I4. 36: I6. 6 : 42. 28.

164 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
(iv) A Cetiya to enshrine part of the Relics of Mahinda Thera was built by Uttiya towards the end of the 3rd century B.C. This Cetiya has been identified by Paranavitana as the smaller, ruined thipa alongside the Mahathtipa on the summit;"
(v) Kutakanna Tissa (B.C. 44-22) built Sila Cetiya to east of
the UpoSatha House, and, enclosing it, Kanittha Tissa (I67I86) built the Cetiyaghara or vata-da-gó: Gothabhaya (249-263) restored it. In the 3rd century Habarana inscription the Agivadanana tank (present Hiriiladuna tank at Habarana) was donated to Silaceta on Abatala (Ambatthala) in Cetagiri (Cetiyapabbata) Vihara;"o
(vi) Kutakanna Tissa (B.C. 44-22) also built a great Uposatha House and he planted a Bodhi Tree. In the reign of Kanirajanutissa (29-32) there was a lawsuit over the Uposatha House and the king had thrown down to death on the Kanira precipice 6o bhikkhus who were involved in treason;"
(vii) The Ambatthala Mahāthūpa or Ambulu Cetiya, on the very summit of the hill, identified by Paranavitana as the present Mahathipa, the highest and largest thipa at Mihintale, was built by Mahadathikamahanaga (7-I9) : at the 4 entrances were 4 beiewelled arches. Dhatusena (455-473) built the Ambatthala Vihara and handed it over to the Mahayana fraternity. The Mihintalē tablets of Mahinda IV (956-972) mention Ambulu-dagaba;" (viii) A roadway round the hill with 4 gateways was constructed
by Mahadathikamahanaga (7-19); (ix) Io thūpas were built by Vasabha (67-III) ;o
(x) Katthaka Cetiya was built by the queen of Udaya I
(797-8or);67 (xi) A Hospital was founded by Sena II (853-887); a 9th century inscription at a ruined building near the present entrance to the Vihara refers to it as the Hospital at Sagiri;08
(xii) The Hadayunha Parivena was built by the general of Kassapa.
IV (898-9I4) and donated to the Mahayana sect.'
6I. M. 20. 45. 62. M. 35. Io, III : 36. 9, Io6 ; A.I.C. 6I ; E.Z. III. II, 7, I 79 : IV. I 26 ; C.J.S.
б3. М. 34. 3о. 3І.
64. M. 35. Io, III : 34. 7o-73 : 38. 75, 76 ; Puj. 2o ; E.Z. II. II2 ; A.S.M. V, 8. 65. M. 35. 8I. 66. M. 35.8I. б7. М. 49. 23.
68. M. 5I. 73; A.S.C.A.R., I9 IO-II, 20: 1952. 40. 69 A1.52. I3.

Page 86
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAE, CEYLON 165
The Mihinihallē tablets of Mahinda IV (956-972) mention, in addition to the foregoing, the following:-
(i) At vehera (P. Anto-vihāra or Inner Monastery) in which were (a) the Dage or Vata-Da-Gé, that is, the Cetiyaghara built by Kanitha Tissa ; and (b) the "Check-room; belonging to At-vehera were the dagabas on Udgala and Yatgala, the upper and lower rocks; (ii) the Bat-gē or Refectory; (iii) the Maha-Boy-Ge, or Bodhi Tree House; (iv) Katumahasåya dãgäba;
(v) Navaguņa Mahasāya dāgāba; (vi) Nateviya Mahasaya, also called Natagiri; (vii) Boņd Vehera; (viii) Nayinda shrine;
(ix) the House of the goddess Miņināl; (x) Lahiniya-pavu and the two tanks on its upper and lower sides; (xi) Porodeni polkuna; and (xii) Pahanavil pond.70
In a B.C. cave inscription a son of Devanapiya Maharaja Gamani Abaya is styled Lonapi Aya Siva. In two other B.C. inscriptions a king is styled Kanagama Raja Tisa.
. The Chronicles record the following grants to Cetiyapabbata
Vihāra:—(i) Kālamattika tank by Jețțhatissa I (263-275); (ii) Mahindatata tank, present Bulankulam at Mihintale, built and donated by Aggabodhi I (57I-6O4); (iii) Ambillapadara village, by Aggabodhi III (629-639) and (iv) Kāņavāpi by Sena I (833-853) q.v.7*
The several inscriptions at Mihintalē record numerous benefactions:-(I) the long, damaged inscription of Bhatikabhaya (B.C. 22A.C. 7) names the following places:—(i) Pulekāvi tank; (ii) Yakasava canal; (iii) Vadaga canal; (iv) Paņāsagāma, the same as Paņahagama of the Dunumadalakanda inscription; (v) Hamanakara canal; (vi) Aritagama and Kacaka-avudakagama in Nilarajiya sub-district, already dealt with; (vii) Kalinigama tank in Mujitagama-nakarika: this place, Mujitagama-nakara, is mentioned in several early inscriptions and in it were (a) Komatala tank, granted to Abhayagiri Vihara, (b) Mataka tank, granted to the Mahathtipa, and (c) Dakinigiri Karihija tank, granted to Mihintalē; (viii) Agaņagāma or Agaņakola, in which was Kabota-agaņa tank; (ix) Nakaragaņa tank; a Vihāra named Nagarangana in the eastern division was built by Mahasiva
7o. E.Z. II. 75-III3, 239. 7I. A.S.C.A.R., I9 II-I2, 95, 97; U.C.R. VII. 240. 72. M. 36. I3I : 42. 29:44. I22.

166 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
early in the 2nd century B.C.; (x) Govakadatayihagama tank; (xi) Cudalāgala tank in Amaratana sub-division; (xii) Ketavalaka tank in the same sub-division; (xiii) Vihirabijaka division, already dealt with 7 (2) Tambatikala is mentioned in an 8th century inscription; (3) a field at Sandagama is mentioned as a donation in a Ioth or IIth century inscription;7 (4) the Mihintale tablets of Mahinda IV (956-972) name the following villages and tanks as assigned to the Vihara:-(i) Manuvāsara tank; (ii) Damgamiya or Damiya, a village assigned for the maintenance of Katu-mahasiya and the layofficials: Damgamu occurs in a I oth century inscription; (iii) Algamiya, a maintenance village for Kiribaņçlpavu dāgäba: this may be Alagamuva, near Käkirāva; (iv) Gutāgama, a maintenance village for the Relic House; (v) Karandigama, a maintenance village for the Image House: a Vihara named Mahäkarañjiya existed in the Ist century; (vi) Talolagama; (vii) Sapugamiya; (viii) Vadu-devågama; (ix) Sunuboļ-devāgama; (x) Dunumugama; (xi) Mańguläva, which may be present M1lakuläva, 6 miles south-east of Galganuva (xii) Detisäsena; and (xiii) Minä tank.76
(C). Kalāgam Palāta
The Kalā Oya is called the Goņa-nadī or Kālavāpi-madī and the district through which it flowed in its lower course was known as the Gona or Góna district.
Dhatusena (455-473) built Kalavapi, present Kalaiviva, and Kalavapi Vihara. Twin with Kalavdiva was Balaluvava which still bears the same name, and was also built by Dhatusena. Presumably, though there is no statement to that effect, Dhatusena simultaneously built the Jaya Gaṁgā, the artificial canal, now called Yõda-älla, which conveys water a distance of 55 miles from Kalavdiva to Tissativa at Anuradhapura and irrigates a large area along its course. Parakkamabāhu I (III53-II86) restored Kālavāpi as well as the Jaya Gańgā: an inscription of this king gives the length of the bund of Kalavapias I,7oo riyan. Aggabodhi I (57-604) erected an Uposatha House in Kalavapi Vihara, and Jetthatissa III (628) assigned the village of Lada to the Vihara. Kalavapi Vihara is probably the temple now known as Vijitapura Vihära at the northern end of the bund of Kalåvåva. The better-known Avukana Vihara, about 2 miles distant, with its colossal, stone Image, was, as its inscriptions attest, in existence in the Ist
73. A.I.C. 6o; M. 21. 2; E.Z. I. 7o, 255. 74. E.Z. IV. I 48. 75. A.S.C.A.R., I9 I-I 2, 49. 76. E.Z. II. 75-I I 3 : IV. 66 ; E. H. B. I 23. 77. M. 83. I7; N.S. 23; Puj. 42.

Page 87
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAL CEYLON 67
century. These early inscriptions name two tanks, Kalabutaka and Kalubaha.78
Culabhaya (32-33) built Ctilagallaka Vihara, also known as Gaggarama, on the banks of the Gonaka-nadi. The Commentaries mention Gaggaravāliya-angaņa. Aggabodhi II (6o4-6I4) built a Practising House in Culagalla Vihara. Cillagalla-rattha is mentioned in the Commentaries."o
Gonisa Vihara was some distance to the north of the Kalai Oya.80
Kalavapi-rattha, the district around Kalavdiva, was the scene of much fighting in the civil war between Parakkamabahu and Gajabāhu II. It was in Rajarattha, the territory of Gajabahu. In it were (i) Kalavapigama, where Gajabahu's commander was stationed, and (ii) Goņagāmuka, the scene of a battle.8
Piliyana is mentioned in an 8th century inscription at Tammanagala, 4 miles north-west of Nagama.8
In the inscription of Udaya I (797-8or) at Nagama, Io miles southsouth-west of Kalavdiva, the village Kolayunu (present Nagama) situated in the sub-district Tanabim, is assigned to the Image House at Abhayagiri Vihara. Kolavapi was donated by Silameghavanna (6I9-628) to the Stone Image at Abhayagiri Vihāra.**
The village Ambilayagu, near which was Nandivapi, was close to the Kald Oya. Ambilagrama was a village assigned to Abhayagiri Vihära. Ambilahála Vihära existed in the Ist century.“
Canigama is mentioned in a pre-Christian cave inscription at Maha Alagamuva Vihāra, off the 54th mile on the Dambulla-Käkirāva road. This was a large monastery, with several caves, of early origin.
Mahadatta tank, built by Dhatusena (455-473), is also called Mādäta and ascribed to Aggabodhi II (6o4-6I4). Vijayabāhu I (Io55-IIIo) and Parakkamabahu I (II.53-II86) both restored Mahadattika or Mahādatta tank. It is present Mädatugama, near the 5Ist mile on the Dambulla - Käkrüva road.°
In the reign of Mahinda II (777-797) a rebel prince advanced from Kalavdiva to Sangagārna on the route to Anuradhapura.87
78. M. 38. 42, 46 : 42. 28 : 44. IoI : 79. 32, 59 ; Puj. 27 ; A.S.C.A.R., I937,
Io ; U.C.R. VIII, No. 2, I2o, I 22.
79. M. 35. I3 : 42. 49 ; D. 2 I. 39; E.H.B. I26; U.C.R. I. 89.
8o. M. 38. 2 I-24. There was no Vihāra by this name—see U.C.R., XV, I27.
8I. M. 7o. 68, 7o.
82. E.Z. IV. I 49.
83. M. 44. 69 ; E.Z. II. I9.
84. M. 38. I4, I5; E.Z. I. 6; E.H. B. 83.
85. A.S.C.A.R., I894, 6.
86. M. 38. 47: 6o. 48 ; Puj. 28.
87. M. 48. gr.

168 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Inscriptions of the Ist and 7th centuries at Budugéhinna Vihära, at the 20th mile on the Kalaivava-Galevela road, mention (i) Matukapika, and (ii) Aļakanuva tank.*8
Moggallana II (53I-55I) made the following three tanks, the first by damming the Kadamba-nadī (Malvatta Oya):—(i) Pattapāsāņa tank: Pattapasana was also the name of a sub-district and I am informed by Dr. Paranavitana that Patpahan-bim occurs in unpublished medieval inscriptions in the Ndiccaduva area, so that Pattapasana tank must be present Naiccaduva tank: Vijayabahu I (Io55-IIIo) and Parakkamabāhu I (II53-II86) restored Pattapasana tank; two villages in this district were granted to the Jettharama monastery built by the queen of Aggabodhi IV (667-683): also granted to this monastery was the village Buddhabhelagama; (ii) Dhanavapi tank: a district named Dhanapitthi or Valpita is mentioned in the reign of Datta (683-684) who built Datta Vihara in it; and (iii) Garītara tank. 8o (In a Paper in U.C.R. XVI, 7o, Professor Paranavitana identifies Dhanavapi or Danavava as the earlier name of Padivapi).
(D). Hurlulu Palata
The Pali Chronicles, strangely, contain no reference to the original construction of the largest of the ancient reservoirs, Padivapi, now known as Padaviya a Sinhalese Chronicle ascribes the work to Saddha Tissa (B.C. 137-II9) but it is extremely doubtful whether so large a tank could have been constructed at this early period. Parakkamabahu I (II.53-II86) restored Padivapi and an inscription of this king states that the length of the bund was 3,2OO riyan. Nissańka Malla (II87-II96) decreed Padīvāpi a sanctuary for animals. The surrounding district was known as Padi-rattha and was in Uttarapassa (the northern province). A Ioth century inscription at Moragoda, near Padaviya, mentions the sub-district Pádinnaru-kuliya, the local area around Moragoda and the tank. In the reign of Parakkamabahu II (1236-127I) Padirattha was under occupation by Tamil invaders, but his successor, Vijayabahu IV (I27I-I273) brought over to his side the Sinhalese dwelling there.99
An inscription of Kassapa V (9I4-923) at Ayiiigéviva, 2 miles south-east of Kaibilitigolliva, records the donation of Demelinhetihaya (present Ayiligeviva) situated in Loholuvila-Kuliya (the sub-district around Kabittigolliva) to the Tisaram Nunnery at Anuradhapura.
88. A.S.C.A.R., I893, Io.
89. M. 4o. 6 I : 46. 27, 28, 4 I-43 : 60.5o: 70.34; N.S. I7; Pui. 30 ; Raj. 57.
go. M. 79. 34 : 83. I6 : 88. 64 ; Puj. t9 ; E.2..I. 2o6 : II. I42; A.S.C.A.R., 1937, I.O.
QI. E.Z. II. 37.

Page 88
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAI, CEYLON 69
An inscription of Bhātikatissa (I43-I67) at Pahala Usgol läva, 4 miles north-east of Kaibiittigolliva, records the grant of the Mahatubari tract of fields to a monastery.'
Galinduru Gomanda (present Rambiva) is mentioned in an inscription of Udaya I (797-8oI) at Rambiva, near the north-west corner of the large, breached Vahalkada tank.9
Posonavulla (present Iripinniyava) in Sullinnarugama is referred to in an inscription of Udaya I (797-8oI) at Iripinniyava, 2 miles west of Vahalkada tank : the Hoya (present Mora Oya) and the dam across it (now in ruin, one mile South of the village) are also mentioned.
Two inscriptions of the 5th century at Labuditabindigala, 7 miles north of Horovapotana on the Kapugolliva road, mention (i) Devagiriya Vihara, the site of the inscription, and (ii) the village Nitalavitiya.9%
A pre-Christian cave inscription at Maha Kapugolläva on the Horova potana-Kapugolliva road, records the grant of a cave by the village corporation of Tubadavasaka.'
The ruins at Ataviyalgala, 2 miles south of the 87th mile on the Anuradhapura-Trincomalee road, are named Totahumanakaraka Vihara in two Ist century inscriptions in situ. The name suggests a ford, but the river (Yan Oya) is now 2 miles distant.
In an inscription of Gajabahu I (II4-136) at Vileviva, 2 miles east of the 78th mile on the Anuradhapura-Trincomalee road, the place is called Kubaragama.'
Hidatagamaka is mentioned in a Ist century inscription at Veherabindigala, 3 miles from Horovapolana on the Madavacciya road.
At Rasnakavdiva Vihara, 3 miles north of the I6th mile on the Madavacciya-Horovapotana road, a series of inscriptions of the 2nd century contain the following place-names :—(i) Marapagiriya Vihara, the ancient name of present Rasnakaväva Vihāra; (ii) Dahaņakara; (iii) Tojanahinaka; (iv) Abedavaranayagama; (v) Cuļaviya ; (vi) Karavițiya ; (vii) Matavihikaviya ; (viii) Tabeta ; (ix) Alagodakatank; (x) Palawasaya; (xi) AbalavaSaya; and (xi) Pekarevasaka, the same, probably, as Pikaravasaka of the Pahala Tammamäva inscription below.98
92. A.S.C.A.R., I892, 9.
93. E.Z. II. I 75.
94. E.Z. II. I 69.
95. E.Z. III. 25o-252. g6. J. R.A.S. (C.B.), New Series, V, 71. 97. A.S. 7th Rep. 58; E.Z. III. 249. 98. A.S.C.A.R., I 892, 7 ; E.Z. IV. 228 ; U.C.R. VIII, I2o.

70 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
The ruins at Pahala Tammandiva, I mile east of the IIth mile on the Ratmalegahéviva-Koibitigolliva road, are named Majimagama Vihara in two inscriptions of the 2nd century in situ also mentioned are :— (i) Pikaravasaka, vidie above ; (ii) Ravakavițiya ; (iii) Maņiaviya tank ; (iv) Hanagamaka ; and (v) Mataviya.
At Ācāravițțhigāma or Avuruvițigama, 3 yojanas or I2 gav (20 to 30 miles) north-east of Anuradhapura, gold is said to have been found in the reign of Dutthagamani Abhaya (B.C. I6I-I37) : the place would have been in the area Ratmalegahéviva-Kaibittigoldiva.
Kumbuk viva Vihara, I mile east of the 4th mile on the Kahatagasdigiliya-Ratmalegahévdiva road, is called Nakapavata Vihara in a 3rd century inscription in situ. 100
Galkandegamakanda, 3 miles north of the 72nd mile on the Anuradhapura-Trincomalee road, is called Piyakapasana in a preChristian cave inscription there. Possibly connected with it was Piyagal Piriveņa built by Aggabodhi IV (667-683). Also mentioned in the early inscriptions at Galkandegamakada is Padikaragamaka.
Danateka village is named in a pre-Christian inscription at Bambarahela, 3 miles south-south-east of the 67th mile on the Anurådhapura-Trincomalee road.702
In an inscription of Gajabahu I (II4-136) at the Tamaragala ruins, 2 miles from the 7th mile on the Sippikulama-Galenbindu nu Jiva road, the site is named Gutapavata Vehera, and the following placenames occur :-(i) Pahanaviya ; (ii) tracts of fields named Hajiya, Cuļavika, Mahahumanaka, Hadavika, Utara-araka, and Sivavika. 103
At Vadakahagalahinna, near Kokobé, the place Humanajanalikeya is mentioned in a pre-Christian inscription, and the village Mahagama in a 2nd century inscription.
A 4th century inscription at A minicciya, about I mile north-east of the 28th mile on the Eastern Minor Road, names the following places :-(i) Ala Abagama in Pajinapasa (the eastern division); (ii) Davacakapatagama ; (iii) Abamavipatagama ; (iv) Vajiyava tank; (v) Kada-aviya tank; (vi) Vadabalagamaka tank; (vii) Navada-aviya tank ; (viii) Mahavava ; and (ix) Vijagamaka. 10*
There are 4 inscriptions of kings of the 3rd century at the ruins called Veheragala, near Timbiriviva, 2 miles east of the 28th mile on the Eastern Minor Road, in which the site is named Gagapavata Vihara, situated in the sub-district called Gagavi : two tanks, one also called Gagavi, and the other Tinisatiya, are mentioned. The
99. M. 28. 13 ; Thv. 71. I oo. A.I.C. 63 ; Codrington, Coins, I95. I or. Puj. 29 ; Raj. 57 ; E.Z. I. 53. Io2. A.S. 7th Rep. 53. Io3. A.I.C. 12. I o4. A.S. 7th Rep. 54 ; E.Z. HII. I8I, 25o.

Page 89
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 171
name Gagapavata implies a site by the river, but the river (Yan Oya) is now 2 miles away and appears to have changed its course in historical times--see also Totahumanakaraka above.
The ruins at Galapitagala, near the 9th mile on the Maradankada'ala-Habarana road, are called Devagiri in a Ist century inscription there. 106
Hakulaviya is mentioned in a Ist century inscription at Hittaragaтa-hiтта, near Gатёvalpola.197
Gavaratissa Vihara, also called Vararama and Gavaravala-angana, was founded by Bhatikatissa (143-I67). The same king built and donated to this Vihara, Mahamani or Gaimani tank. Later, Mahamani tank, also called Mahaminiya, is ascribed to Mahasena (275-3OI). Aggabodhi III (628) gave the village Mahāmaņikagāma to Jetavana Vihara. The Sigiri Graffiti mention Mahaminiviya. Mahamani and its variants stand for modern Maininiya, the name of a Korale, village and tank, 3 miles south-east of Maradankadavala.
The ruins at Kavarakkulam, 2 miles north-west of the I2th mile on the Eastern Minor Road, are called Rana Vihara in a 2nd century inscription. 109
Mahanikkhavatti tank, also called Mahanikkhavitti, Manakati and Manikavati, was built by Vasabha (67-III), and is present Mdinankattiya, near the I2th mile on the Eastern Minor Road.
Mahasena (275-3oI) built Challira tank also called Suralla and Suralla. Later, Surulu tank is ascribed to Dhatusena (455-473). At Surulla, in Maharattha, a part of Parakkamabahu's forces was trapped and later relieved. All these names refer to present Huruluvava, recently restored, near Yakalla on the Eastern Minor Road.
Aritthagiri, present Ritigala, the highest mountain range in Nuvarakaldiviya, which runs parallel to the Eastern Minor Road from the 4th to the 8th mile, is first mentioned as the fortified refuge where Pandukabhaya established himself for 7 years in the 4th century B.C. At the foot of the mountain, Stratissa, early in the 2nd century B.C. built Makulaka or Mangula Vihara. (Makulaka will be discussed later). In an inscription of 2nd B.C. at Ritigala, the foundation of the village Arita-mahagama is recorded; another inscription of Ist B.C. records the grant to Arita Vihara of Abadalaka tank. Lafijatissa (B.C. IIg-IIo) extended Arittha Vihâra. Sena II (83I-8,5)
Io5. A.S. 7th Rep. 55 ; E.Z. IV. 227.
o6. A.S.C.A.R., 1893, Io. to 7. J.R.A.S. (C.B.), New Series, V. 76.
Io8. D. 22. 9, 2o ; M. 36. 2, 3 : 37. 47 : 44. 2I ; Puj. 24 ; Raj. 52 ; E.H. B. App. IIB ; Sig. Graff. I, App. C.
Io9. A.S.C.A.R., 1893, 7. IIo. M. 35. 94 ; E.M. 35. 95 ; Puj. 2I ; Raj. 52. III. M. 37. 47 : 72. I3I-I4o ; Puli. 24, 27 : Raj. 52.

72 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
built om Arițțhagiri a large, well-equipped and richly endowed Vihāra for the Pansukilika bhikkhus. In this king's inscription at Kivulkada he is styled the founder of Ritigal-aram. The Sigiri Graffiti mention Ritgal.
From Girilaka, Dutthagamani Abhaya advanced to Mahélanagara. In a 5th century inscription at Anuradhapura, the town of Mahelaka or Makalaka is mentioned. The Makulaka Vihara was at the foot of Ritigala (see under Aritthagiri above). If the equation Mahelanagara=Mahelaka=Makalaka = Makulaka is correct, then Mahelanagara was near Rițigala. At the spot where Duțțhagāmaņi turned aside from the road to Anuradhapurain order to march on Mahelanagara, he founded the village of Nivattagiri.
The next point of Dutthagamani's advance beyond Mahelanagara vas Kāsapabbata, also called Kāļapabbata, Kasāgalbada and Kasagalugama. It was at this same Kasapabbata that Pandukabhaya, nearly two centuries earlier, had begun his eastward march. Geiger identifies Kasapabbata with Kahagalgama, 18 miles south-east of Anuradhapura, but this name does not appear on modern maps and village lists: there is a Kahallegama between Eruvdiva and Labunoruva. Near Kasapabbata was the town Pana, also called Palonagara ; this place is identical with Pajotanagara which was named after Pajjota tank which Dutthagamani built near Kasapabbata. The Sigiri Graffiti mention Polonaru. In an inscription of Vasabha (67-III) Palo-nakaraka tank in Tihalaka district and the assembly at Tiragama are mentioned. Aggabodhi II (604-6I4) built a Practising House at Palamnagara Vihara. Tiragama appears to be identical with Terigama, southward of Anuradhapura, where Parakkamabahu's forces won a decisive victory. Close to Kasapabbata, Dutthagamani built the tank Kulantavapi or Kulatthavapi or Kalativāva, present Kalattäva. 11*
Pandukabhaya, in the 4th century B.C., fought his decisive battle at Labugamaka (near Aritthapabbata), identified by Geiger as present Labunöruva. In an inscription of the Ist Century at Vadakahagala (Tammanagala), 2 miles north-north-east of Labundruva, the name Labunakara occurs : Labugamaka of the 4th century B.C., Labunakara of the Ist century, and modern Labunoruva are one and the same place, a remarkable instance of the Survival of a village name for over 2, ooo years. Other places named in the Vadakahagala (Tammanagala)
III2. M. 2 I. 6 : 33. 27 : 5o. 63, 64 ; E.M. 2 I. 6 ; E.Z. II. I 35 : III. 29 ; Sig. Graff. I, App. C.
II3. M. 25. 48 ; M.T. 48o, 3 ; E.M. 25. Io2 ; N.S. 26 ; E.Z. III. I 22.
1 I4. M. Io. 27: 22.5o: 125. 2 I, 5 I, 66 : 42. 49 : 70. I33-I47; E.M. io. 36: 25. I 62 ; M.T. 48o, I8 ; Raj. 4o ; E.Z. I. 7o ; Sig. Graff. I, App. C.

Page 90
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 73
inscription are :-(i) Madukola ; (ii) . Eraka ; (iii) Niliba ; (iv) Naka-nakara (P. Naga-nagara), already mentioned under Haidagala Vihara; (v) Vahanikupida; (vi) Acavivika; and (vii)Mayiha.o
The construction of Mahatombava or Matombu tank is ascribed to Jețțhatissa I (263-275) and to Aggabodhi II (6o4-6I4). Aggabodhi IV (667-683) built the Matambiya Practising House. The names Mahatombuva, Matombu and Matambiya appear to be preserved in modern Matombuva Korale and Tulana. To the Practising House were assigned :- (i) Ambavapi at Bikakalla ; (ii) Tantavayikacatika village ; and (iii) Nițțhilavețțhi village. 11o
Veluvana Vihara, also called Velunna Vehera, in Gangavita or Gaganavita, was built by Aggabodhi II (604-6I4) and made over to the Sagalisect. King Samghatissa defeated in battle east of Anuradhapura, went to Veluvana Vihara where he assumed a monk's robes : he was proceeding thence to cross the Mahaudili Ganga and escape into Rohana when he was detected and seized at Minneriya. It is clear, therefore, that Veluvana Vihara was westward of Minneriya and probably in Matombuva Korale. In the inscription of Mahinda IV (956-972) at Abhayagiri Vihara, it is stated that he repaired the pasada at Viļuvana Vihāra. Jețțhatissa III (628) granted the Vihāra the village Kakkhalavițțhi. 117
Aggivaddhamanaka tank, also called Abhivaddhamanaka, Akvadunna and Abivadunna, was built by Vasabha (67-III). In the Habayana inscription of the 3rd century, Agivadamana tank, present Hirivadunna tank, I mile from Habarana, is mentioned: it was donated to Sila Ceta on Abatala at Cetagiri (Mihintale).8
Sumanavāpi or Samanväva was 4 yojanas or I2 gav (3o to 4o miles) south-east of Anuradhapura and precious stones are Said to have been found there in the reign of Dutthagamani Abhaya (B.C. 16I-I37). It was probably in the Habarana area. Aggabodhi I (57I-604) built Sumanapabbata Vihara in Kelivaita.
Kovilairagama and Mahummara or Mahaummara were close together and situated between Anuradhapura and the Mahavili Ganga. The latter village was granted to Jayasenapabbata Vihara, built by the queen of Udaya I (797-8or) for Damila bhikkhus.
I 15. M. o. 72 ; A.S.C.A.R., 1893, 7.
I I6. M. 46. Ig ; Ptuj. 24, 28.
I I 7. M. 42. 43 : 44. I 3-3o : 44. 99 ; Puj. 28 ; Rai. 56 ; E.Z. II. 227. 118. D. 22. 7, 8; M. 35.95; Puj. 2I ; Raj. 47; A.I.C. 61 ; C.J.S. II. 207; E.Z. III. I I7, I 79 : IV. I 26.
II 9. M. 28. I 8 : 42. I 9 ; Thv. I 62.
I2O. M. 48. I2 I, 156 ; 49. 24.

CHAPTER XX
THE CITY OF PULATTHINAGARA (POLONNARUVA)
The earliest lithic record of human habitation at Polonnaruwa is a short cave inscription of the Ist century. The first allusion to the place in the Chronicles is a reference to the construction of the tank Topavāva in the reign of Upatissa I (365-406). But its antiquity goes back to much earlier times because there are good grounds for identifying Polonnaruva, or a place very close to it, with the fortress named Vijitanagara where a decisive battle was fought about B.C. I6. between the forces of Dutthagamani Abhaya and the foreign ruler. Elara. The position of Polonnaruva was one of great strategic importance since it commanded the crossings of the Mahavaili Ganga, the defence of which was vital against rebel forces advancing into Rajarat tha from Rohana : at the same time, in the event of invasion by a South Indian power, its position was distant enough to give time for the organisation and manning of the river defences so as to halt the invading forces on the river line, and, furthermore, if those defences failed, to facilitate retreat into Rohana. So that it gave greater security to the king from his enemies both within and outside the kingdom.
The first king to found a Monastery at Polonnaruva was Aggabodhi III (628) who built the Mahāpānadipa Vihara there. Aggabodhi IV (667-683) temporarily removed the seat of government from Anuradhapura to Polonnaruva and died at Polonnaruva. This was the first of several occasions on which the kings vacated Anuradhapura and went into temporary residence at Polonnaruva on account of invasion or civil war. Hence, it came to be called Kahdavura-nuvara or 'the camp-city. Aggabodhi VII (772-777) ruled from Polonnaruwa during the latter part of his reign and died there. Mahinda II (777-797) built the Sanniratittha Vihara and added a Parivena to the existing Dāma Vihāra, both at Polonnaruva. Udaya I (797-8oI) built a Hospital at Polonnaruva. During the reign of Sena I (833-S53) the Pandyans invaded Ceylon and inflicted a crushing defeat on the Sinhalese army : the king fled from Anuradhapura, and regained his throne only by surrendering all his regalia and treasure and paying a very heavy tribute, and thereafter he resided at Polonnaruva. He built there the Senaggabodhi Shrine, an adjacent Alms Hall beside Thusavapi (Töpäiväva), another Alms Hall in Mahanettapabbata Vihara, and a Hospital to west of the town. Sena V (972-982) reigned at Polonnaruva during a very disturbed time. Anuradhapura continued to be the capital in the 8th, 9th and Ioth centuries although
. A.S.C.A.R., 19.-2, oo . Puj. 26; Raj. 54 ; M. 25. 9.

Page 91
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAL CEYLON 175
Polonnaruva was, from time to time, for military reasons, temporarily used as a royal residence.”
In 993 occurred the Cola conquest which lasted till Io7o. Ceylon became a feudatory province of the Cola Empire and the Cola Viceroy established his seat at Polonnaruva, which was re-named Jananathamangalam. When, at the end of 77 years of foreign rule, Vijayabahu I liberated the Sinhalese people, he celebrated his consecration as king at Anuradhapura, but shortly afterwards transferred the capital to Polonnaruva. Thus, in IO7O Polonnaruva replaced Anuradhapura as the capital City of Lanka. Vijayabahu I walled the City and built a Palace and a Temple of the Tooth. 43 years of internal disruption followed the death of Vijayabahu I in IIIo. Then Parakkamabahu I (II53-II86) united the whole Island under his sovereignity and inaugurated an era of power and prosperity which endured for half a century. His reign constitutes an epic period in Ceylon history. Though not the founder, he was certainly the builder of Polonnaruva. He enlarged and embellished the town, fortifying it securely and adding to it many new, stately buildings. Nissanka Malla (II87-II96), whose vainglorious inscriptions are so prolific at Polonnaruva, succeeded Parakkamabahu I. He continued the constructional work of his predecessor and added to the City some of its most handsome structures. After his death began decline. In I2I5 came the invader Magha, a Kalinga, the scourge of Lanka', who conquered Rajarattha and ruled from Polonnaruva for 2I years, subjecting the people to wholesale pillage, plunder and oppression. This period of great tribulation was continued for 8 years after his death by his commanders. The Sinhalese monarchy established itself at Dambadeniya and began gradually to regain its lost possessions : in I244 Polonnaruva was besieged and a decisive victory was won. But the expulsion of Magha's followers was followed by a new conquest by the Javanese, Candabhanu, who ravaged the country anew. The Sinhalese king, Parakkamabahu II, and his warrior son, Vijayabahu, completely defeated Candabhanu in I268: he celebrated a festival of consecration at Polonnaruva but neither he nor his son resided there. The capital continued to be Dambadeniya. Two invasions by the Pandyans followed: the second took place about I 283 and the Pandyans ruled from Polonnaruva for about 20 years till their own Empire fell to the Muhammadans. From 993 to Io7o Polonnaruva was the seat of the Cola (Governor of Ceylon. Sinhalese kings reigned there from Io70 to 1215, nearly I5o years. Then foreign conquerors again occupied the City till it was temporarily wrested from them in 1268 when some work of repair and restoration was attempted, but very shortly afterwards it was finally abandoned by Sinhalese rulers. Polonnaruva reached its peak of
2. M. 44. I22 : 46. 34-38 : 48. 74 : 48. I34: 49. I9 : 50. 85-86 : 5o. 73-75 : 54. 64-72 : 6o. 2-23 : C.J.S. (G) II. 4 I. pV. 3) 5.o. 73-75

76 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Nunber
magnificence in that period of about 50 years when Parakkamabahu I and Nissanka Malla sat upon its Lion Throne.
Vijayabâhu I, who became king over all Ceylon in Io.7o, built the first wall round the City : it was a high, strong wall with many bastions, and it was surrounded by a broad, decp moat. Parakkamabāhu I (II.53-IIS6) remodelled the City. A chain of walls enclosed the town on all sides. Within the outer chain were 3 walis decreasing in size. Within the innermost chain was a secondary chain of walls which enclosed the Citadel or Royal Enclosure The walls were pierced by I4 gates. The outer chain of walls appears to have crumbled away, but the inner chain is in a fair state of preservation. The west wall was really the bund of Parakkamasamudda whose huge sheet of water protected the City on the north-west, west and south-west. The most westerly part of the City was a Promontory which projected into Parakkamasamudda and was called the Dippiyana or Island Garden : on it were bathing pools, the Audience Hall, Council Chamber and other buildings, and it was territory reserved for the use of the king and the court. Adjoining it on the east was the Citadel or Royal Enclosure at the southern end of which stood the Palace. Outside the southeastern part of the Citadel was the Nandana Park, a pleasure garden for the king. Adjacent to the Citadel on the north was the Terrace on which stood the Temple and appurtenant fanes for the Tooth Relic. The whole area to north of the Citadel for about 2 miles was occupied by Monasteries. There were no religious edifices within the walled space south and east of the Citadel. The City had 3 suburbs on the north, east and south.*
Dippūyana or “ Promontory ”
The Dippiyana was laid out by Parakkamabahu I who built within it :-(i) the Dhavalaghara or 'White House", made entirely of stucco ; (ii) the Vijjamandapa, a Vimāna built to show forth the various branches of Science ; (iii) the Dolamandapa or 'Swing Pavilion; (iv) the Kilamandapa or 'Sports Pavilion' , (v) the Sanimandapa or Pavilion of Saturn, made of ivory ; (vi) the Moramandapa or Peacock Pavilion ; (vii) the Adasamandapa or 'Mirror Pavilion whose walls were mirrored; (viii) the Singairavimana of 4 storeys, adorned with pictures ; (ix) the Anantapokkharaņī, a pond of stone whose layers resembled the coils of the Serpent king, Ananta; and (x) the Cittàpokkharani or “Picture Pond", adorned with pictures.
None of the ruins on the Promontory can be identified with any of the buildings or ponds mentioned above and it is evident that Parakkamabahu's arrangement of the Dippiyana was considerably
3. M. Caps. 6o, 73,78, 79, 8o, 88. 4. М. бо. І-п5 : 73. 57-бо, rбо-пб3. 5. M. 73. III 3-I 23 : E.Z. II. I 45, I 33 : IV. 43 ; C.J.S. II. I 37.

Page 92
HISTORICA TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIFVAL CEYLON 177
altered by Nissanka Malla : the Chronicles contain no account of these alterations b't Nissanka Malla's inscriptions give the purpose of two of the structures:-(i) a stone pokuna was the bathing pond where His Majesty completed the ceremony of bathing", and (ii) the Council Chamber held the Lion Throne, the seat of the Yuvaraja, and the positions, denoted by inscriptions on the pillars, occupied by the high dignitaries assembled in Council. An inscribed stone seat close by was used by Nissanka Malla while watching dancing and listening to music in the Kalinga Park : if this seat has not been moved from an original site elsewhere, it has to be assumed that the Dippiyana was re-named the Käliñga Park by NisSaiñka Malla.“*
The Citadel or Royal Enclosure
Within the Citadel or Royal Enclosure stood the king's Palace and its appurtenant buildings. Vijayabahu I built the first Palace at Polonnaruva. During the revolt of the Velaikkaras this Palace was burnt down. Parakkamabahu I built a Palace, called the Vejayanta Palace, of 7 storeys and I,OOO apartments, magnificently decorated and equipped. Nissanka Malla states in one of his inscriptions:- having beheld the Palace which a former king had erected in 7 years and 7 months and declaring ' a Monarch like Us should live in a Palace worthy of Us King Nissanka Malla caused to be built, with incomparable magnificence, in 45 days a new Palace of 7 storeys'. Nissanka Malla's assertions are not all to be taken literally: we may infer here that he enlarged and embellished the Palace built by Parakkamabahu I.
Appurtenant to the Palace, Parakkamabāhu I built:-(i)the Hemamandira, for carrying out the ceremonies of expiation by Brahmanas; (ii) the Dhāraņīghara, for recitation of magic incantations ; (iii) the Maņçdalamandira, for listening to Jātaka stories ; (iv) the Pañcasattatimandira, for reception of magic water and magic thread ; (v) a Sermon House, adorned with golden Images ; (vi) the Sarassatimandapa, with golden pillars and paintings, for music and dancing; (vii) the Rajavesibhujanga-mandapa, 3-storeyed, surrounded by vedikas and decorated with coloured paintings: the ruins of this handsome structure survive ; and (viii) the Ekatthamba Pasada ('One-pillar Pasada'), tall, ending in a makara spire and adorned with a golden chamber.
On ground adjoining the Royal Enclosure, Parakkamabahu I laid out the Nandana Park in which were many varieties of fruit and flowering trees and the following structures:-- (i) A Bath House with (?) shower-baths and a (?) fountain ; (ii) a Pavilion with pillars of sandalwood, containing an octagonal mandapa resembling an earornament; (iii) a Mandapa which had 'the charm of a wreath of serpentine wanderings ; (iv) the Silapokkharani, now called Kumarapokuna ; (v) the Nandapokkharani ; (vi) a Pond
6. A.S.C.A.R., I9oI. II, I2 : I9oo. 8, 9, Io.

178 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
holding perfumed water ; (vii) the Vasanta cave; (viii) the Mangalapokkharani. Later, the Nandana Park was extended, re-named Lakkhuyyana and made over to the Sangha: two ponds below hollow rocks were constructed for the monks to bathe in.
The Tooth Relic Terrace or * Quadrangle'
The Tooth Relic Terrace or Quadrangle was an elevated enclosure on which stood, according to the Chronicles and the inscriptions in situ, the following structures :-(i) The Daļadāgē or Tooth Relic Temple. The first Temple of the Tooth was built by Vijayabahu I and is the ruin now called Vihdra No. 2. Parakkamabahu I built a second Daladage in the middle of the town', but this was probably a temporary building for public exposition of the Relic after its recovery from the rebel queen Sugala. Nissanka Malla built a third Daladage of stone, said to have been completed in 60 hours : Vijayabahu IV restored it and it is the ruin now called the Hata-da-ge (ii) A splendid Pasada with a 'moonlight terrace' and adorned with paintings was built in honour of the Tooth Relic by Mahinda, a high dignitary of Parakkamabāhu I: this is probably the building now called Thipirama (iii) Nissanka Malla built, on the Tooth Relic Terrace the Ratnagiri Vatageya or Vata-da-ge, by which latter name it is still known ; (iv) the Nissańka-latā-maņçdapaya, so known today, was built by Nissanka Malla: from it he worshipped the Tooth Relic.8
In the area immediately outside and to north of the Tooth Relic Terrace were :-(i) a IIth century Cola temple named Vanavanmādēvi Iśvaramuçdaiyar, now known as Siva Dēvalē. No. 2; (ii) an Alms Hall named Tribhuvanasraya Nissanka Satraya built by Nissanka. Malla: to it was assigned the Satrodyanaya Orchard whose boundaries were:-the Kamboji gate on the south, the spill and moat on the north, the city wall on the east, and Nissahkasamudra (by which name Nissañka Malla re-named Fʼarakkamasamudda) on the West; (iii) the Ratanavali Thlipa or Ruvanvali Dagaba, now known as Rankot Vehera, was, according to the Chronicle, restored by Nissanka Malla, but that monarch in his inscription claims to have built it; and (iv) Gopalapabbata, a small group of rocks where a cave monastery was established in the Ist century: a 4th century inscription gives its name as Culagala Vihara.'
7. M. 6o. 38 : 73. 6o-7o, 7III-III2 ; E.Z. II. 95, 55, I 62 ; C.J.S. (G) II. 2o8 209.
8. M. 6o. I-I4: 73. I24-I35 : 74. I98:8o. I9: 88. Io-I7; Puj. 34; Raj. 6o; E.Z. III. 89, 9o, I 2 I, I, 76 ; C. J.S. (G) II. I 67.
9. M. 78. 65 : 8o. 2o ; Puj. 34 ; E.Z. II. I 36, I4 I ; A.S.C.A.R., I906., 26, 27: 9o9, 27 : I9 II-I 2., Ioo.

Page 93
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAL CEYLON 179
Āļāhana Pariveņa
Parakkamabāhu I built the large monastery named the Alahana. Parivena. Its limits were marked by Io boundary stones and it comprised :-(i) the Lankaitilaka Image House of 5 storeys, decorated with figures of flowers, creepers, gods and brahmas and enclosing a colossal, standing Image of the Buddha. Vijayabāhu IV restored the building. Its ruins still bear the same name; (ii) Ripavati Thupa built by queen Rupavati of Parakkamabahu I : this is probably the present Kiri-vehera; (iii) Subhaddā Cetiya; (iv) the Baddhasīmā Pasada, the Uposatha House of the Monastery, of I2 storeys, with turrets, apartments, halls and cells : its ruins have been conserved : (v) Khandasina, a sacred space; vi) a Pasada, for the Mahathera, of 3 storeys; and (vii) several other appurtenant and subsidiary buildings.
The Northern Monasteries
To north of the Alahana Parivena were:-(i) Uttararama, now called Galvihira, built by Parakkamabāhu I by breaking down the rock near the Mahathupa or Damila Thupa and constructing 3 caves, (a) the Vijjādhara cave, (b) the cave with the Sedent Image, and (c) the cave with the Recumbent Image ; (ii) Mahãthūpa or Damila Thupa, to build which Parakkamabahu employed Damia prisoners-of-war: it was intended to be the largest thupa in Ceylon, but the original plan was abandoned and a disproportionate dome was superimposed on the vast basal terraces: it is now known as Unagalavehera ; (iii) Jetavanārāma, the largest monastic establishment at Polonnaruva, built by Parakkamabāhu I. It comprised :-(a) the Tivanka Image House for the Tivanka Image, now popularly known as Demala-mahasiya (b) a beautiful, circular Temple of stone for the Tooth Relic: this is the circular ruin to south of the Tivanka. Image House; (c) 8 stone ponds, of which 4 are named :- Vațțanahānakoțțha, Guhãnahānakoțțha, Padumanahānakoțțha, the present Lotus Bath, and Bhaddanahanakottha; (d) a vast Pasada for the Mahathera Sáriputta; and (e) several other smaller buildings. The Nammada canal branched off from the Candabhaga. canal by the corner of Jetavanarama.
Other Structures
Nissanka Malla built the Priti-dainaka-mandapaya near the north end of the tank, and close to it the Nissanka-dana-Vinoda-mandapaya.
I o. M. 78. 48-7o ; N. S. 2 I ; Puj. 34 ; A.S.I. II. I II ; C. J.S. (G) II. I6 I ; A.S.C.A.R., 191 I-I2, 8 I, 82.
II. M. 78. 31-47, 74-78; N.S. 2 r ; Puj. 34; Raj. 59; A.S.M. II. I6; C.J. S. (G) II. I6 I ; E.Z. III. 273 ; A.S.C.A.R., I9o7, 7, 34 : 94o-45, 3o.

180 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. V1, Special Number
He also built the Nissanka Vihara, which appears to be the same as Polonnaru Vihara, and 3 Alms Halls named Hrahmanasatra, Baullhasatra and Bahujanasatra."*
Parakkamabähu I also built:–(i) Kapila or Kapilavastu Vihära ; (ii) Dakshiņārāma ; (iii) Pacchimārāma ; (iv) the Suļu vādīnigõ of gold ; (v) Purväräma; (vi) Ätubadalena Vihära : (vii) Isipatana Vihāra in the Rājavesibhujańga suburb ; (viii) Kusinārā Vihāra in the Sīhapura suburb ; (ix) Veļuvana Vihāra in the Vijita suburb; an I (x) between the Palace and the 3 suburbs, at each gavuta (about 2 miles), a Vihāra with Sermon and Image Houses.1*
12. I. So, 21 ; Raj. 6o; E.Z. II. 124, 174, 178; d.S.C.A.R., 1902, 8-1o. 3. Al. 73. I5I-154 : 78. 7 I-73, 79-80, 92-95; N.S. 2 I ; Puj. 34; Rai. 59.

Page 94
CHAPTER XXI
THE POLONNARUVA DISTRICT
Several places in this district have already been enumerated under Chapter III.
Vijitagama or Vijitanagara or Vijitapura was a settlement said to have been founded by one of Vijaya's Ministers, but a later tradition is that its founder was one of the brothers-in-law of Panduvasudeva: the older Chronicle, the Dipavamsa, does not name Vijita as one of the latter. Bhaddakaccana and her Companions, who are said to have landed about this time at the mouth of the Mahavili Ganga, were on their way to Upatissagama (a yojana north of Anuradhapura) when they were met at Vijitanagara by the Sinhalese Ministers: therefore, Vijitanagara was between Anuradhapura and the east coast. After Dutthagamani Abhaya, about B.C. I63, had reduced the many forts held by Elara's troops along the line of the Mahavili Ganga from Mahiyangana to the sea,' all the Damias on the bank of the river who had escaped destruction threw themselves for protection into the city named Vijitanagara'. It is evident that if Vijitanagara was the present Vijitapura, near Kalavdiva, Elara's retreat from the river to this place would have uncovered and opened the way to the capital, Anuradhapura, which was Dutthagamani's objective. Vijitanagara, where the fiercest resistance was offered by Elara's troops, was, obviously, the key-fortress Supporting the numerous small forts along the defended river line and the main obstacle to progress beyond the river towards Anuradhapua. Opposite Vijitanagara, that is, between it and the river, Dutthagamani pitched camp in open country to organise the assault on the fortress, and the camping place came to be known as Khandhavarapitthi or Kandamunna ; it is further stated that after crossing the river Dutthagamani had his meal at Battabhuttavalahaka or Batbunnätota and then proceeded to Khandhavarapitthi: therefore, Khandhavarapitthi must have been a few miles from the river. In Sinhalese literature, Polonnaruva is sometimes referred to as Kandavuru-nuvara, the Camp-City . A suburb of Polonnaruva named Vijita is mentioned in the reign of Parakkamabahu I. Vijita, the I2th century suburb of Polonnaruva, Khandhavarapitthi which was Dutthagamani's camp in front of Vijitanagara, and Kandavuru-nuvara, the early name for Polonnaruva, are all associated with Vijitanagara, and Parker, Storey, Codrington and Paranavitana are undoubtedly right in locating Vijitanagara at or very near the later Polonnaruva. Near Khandhavarapitthi was Hatthipora.
I. D. 9. Io : Io. I-6; M. 7. 45 : 25. 19, 2 I-23, 47, 7o : 73. 152 : 78.87 ; E.M.25. 47; M.T. 272, I6; N.S. 26; Puj. 2.; Raj. 2 I ; C.J.S. (G) II. I.46; C.A. X. 52; Parker, Ancient Ceylon, 227-238: Codrington, Short History, 20, 32.

182 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
After the capture of Vijitanagara, Dutthagamani advanced to Girilaka, also called Girinil-nuvara and Girinillankada, and fought a successful action there. (Girinelavahanaka Vihara, to the north of Kandanagara or Kandara, was built by Stratissa early in 2nd B.C.). Iarlier, Pandukabhaya, on his eastward march from Kasapabbata, went to Girikanda and then crossed the river. Aggabodhi II (604-614) built Giritata or Giritalá or Giritalaka tank and Parakkamabahu I (II53-II86) restored it this is present Giritale tank. In all probability, , all these variants stand for the same place, modern Giri tale. Between Girikanda and the river, on Pandukabhaya's line of march, were (i) Kalahanagara, very probably present Kalahagala, 8 miles south of Polonnaruva, and (ii) I. ohitavāhakhaņda.*
Badaravalli was between Mayurapasāna, a ford on the Mahavili Ganga, and Polonnaruva, closer to the latter.
Kondivata was between Anuradhapura and Polonnaruva.
Diira tissakavapi Villara was built by Saddhatissa (B.C. I37-II9). Mahasena's (275-3oI) rebel Minister, after collecting troops in Malaya, advanced towards Anuradhapura and camped at Duratissakavapi. Mahanaga (569-57I) granted to the ascetics a thousand fields irrigated by Diiratissakavapi. Udaya I (797-8or) was at Minneriya when he heard that the border land was in rebellion. His son and general, who were sent to quell the rebellion, joined the rebels. The king then advanced to Diiratissa, defeated the rebels there and proceeded to Polonnaruva. Parakkamabāhu I (II53-II86) restored Duratissa tank. This tank was in the Dambulla-Sigiriya-Giritale area.
Tissavaddhamanaka district was in the eastern division of Rajarattha, and in it Vasabha (67-III) built the Mucela Vihara. Mahasena (275-3oI) built Tissavaddhamanaka tank, also called Rattisa or Ranniya. In the Maidirigiriya inscription of Kassapa V (9I4-923) the site is said to be in Rantisă. Parakkamabahu I (II63-II86) repaired Suvannatissa tank. Nissanka Malla (II87-II96) declared Rantisa tank a sanctuary for animals. Codrington has correctly equated Tissavaddhamanaka tank with Rantisä, tank, the present, breached Kavudulla-vaiva, 6 miles north of Minneriya. The Rantisa sub-district was the area around Kavudulla and Midigiriya it was part of a larger division known as Bidervatukuliya (Bijervatu-kuli in the Sigiri Graffiti) which extended over the greater part of the northern half of Simuhala Pattuva.o
2. M. I o. 27-44 : 2 I. 6 : 25. 47 : 42. 67 : 7o. 3 II, 3I2 : 79. 33 ; E.M. 2 I. 6 ; N.S. 26 ; Pui. 28; Raj. 4o.
3. M. 72.96. 4. M. 5o. 3 I. 5. М. 33. п9 : 37. І7-І9 : 4І. 99 : 49. 5-9 : 79. 32. 6. M. 35. 48: 37. 48: 79.32; M.T. 652; Puj. 24; Raj. 52 ; E.Z. II. 32, I42 ; Codrington, S.H., 34.

Page 95
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 83
In Maụçdalagirika Vihāra in Tissavaddhamānaka district, Kanitțha Tissa (167-186) built an Uposatha House. The son of Aggabodhi IV (667-683) built there a costly Dhatugeha or Vata-di-ge for the Cetiya. Sena II (853-887) granted the Wihāra villages. Wijayabahu I (Io55IIIo) restored the Vihara. The Cillavamsa states that the I2th century treaty between Gajabahu II and Parakkamabāhu was engraved on a natural rock at Mandaligiri Vihara : this epigraph has not yet been discovered but a copy of it has been found at Sanganu Vihara in Kurundgala district. Nissanka Malla visited Mandiligiri Vihira. The ruins are now known as Maidirigiriya Vihara, a beautiful site Io miles north-east of Minneriya.
Manilnira tank and Vihara, also called Minihiri, Minihoru and Minneriya, present Minneriya, were built by Mahasena (275-3oI). The Sinhalese Chronicles say that Mahasena dammed the Kara Ganga and brought the water to Minneriya tank along the Talavatu canal. The Kara Gangi is mentioned in the Pali Chronicles much later: Parakkamabāhu I (II.53-II86) dammed it and conveyed water along the Akasa Ganga (present A gamdidilla-dila) to Parakkamasamudda at Polonnaruva. The Mahavansa states that the Alisara canal (present Althdra canal) was in existence in the reign of Vasabha (67-III), two centuries before Mahasena, and that shares in it were assigned to Mucela Vihara which was near the present Kavudulla tank : therefore the Alisāra canal must have existed before the Minneriya and Kavudulla tanks were built. Vijayabahu I (Io55-IIIo) restored Tilavatthuka canal and filled Manihira tank once again : the name Tilavatthuka. or Talavatu is preserved in present Talvatura Ova which flows into Minneriya tank. Apparently the Tilavatthuka canal was that branch of the main Alisāra canal which fed Minneriya tank. Talavatthu Vihara, probably also known as Mahasena Vihara, was restored by Mānavamma (684-7I8) : this Vihāra, in all probability, was close to the Tillavatthuka or Tallavatu canal. Sena II (853-887) made a grant to Mahasena Vihara, and Vijayabahu I (Io55-IIIo) restored the Vihara. Manavamma (684-7I8) granted the village Pannabhatta to Talavatthu Vihara. Dhatusena (455-473) built Pannavallakabhita Vihara, and in Pannasalaka Queen Kalyanavati (I2O2-I 208) built Kalyanavati Vihara. Sena II (853-887) built a sluice on Minneriya tank. Parakkamabāhu I (II.53-II86) restored Minneriya tank and made the canal named Kalindi which flowed south from the tank's southern outlet. Nissanka Malla declared the tank a sanctuary for animals.
Pafica Vihara was 7 to I2 miles westward of Polonnaruva and was probably the same as Paficaparivenamula restored by Vijayabahu I (Io55-IIIo).
7. M. 36. I 7 : 46. 29 : 6o. 58 ; E.Z. II. 27, I 77 : IV. I.
8. M. 35.84; 37. 40, 47: 38, 47:42, 34: 48.8:51, 72, 76 : 6o. 53,62: 79. 31. 54 : 8o; 36 ; Puj. 24 ; Raj. 5I, 52 ; E.Z. II. I42 ; C. J.S. (G) II. 2o8; C.H.J. IV. 52.
9. M. 67. 6I : 72. II, 4-12o.

184 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Near and eastward of Kalapilla was Madhukavanaganthi: both places were between Polonnaruva and Kotthasara. Tinimakulla was north-west of Polonnaruva.
Parisa-kuliya in Padumpasa (the eastern division of Rajarat tha) was a sub-district in the Ioth century extending over the Giritale area: in it was the land Purmigana.'
Andugama was a village close to Polonnaruva.
Mahalagama is mentioned in a Ioth century inscription at Polonnaruva.'
Thusavapi, also called Toyavāpi and Topäiväva, present Topavdiva, is ascribed to Upatissa I (365-4O6) : near it, presumably, was the village Thusavatthika.'
The construction of Gātupvava is ascribed to Mahāsena (275-301). In an inscription of Parakkamabahu I (II53-II86) at Anaoland diva tank, 2 miles north of Polonnaruva, the length of the tank bund is given as II35 riyan. The Sigiri Graffiti mention Gadubavana. The Getthumba canal was assigned by Mahinda III (8oI-804) to Abhayagiri Vihāra at Anurādhapura.o
In Kulalitissa Vihara, also called Kundalatissa and Kutelitissa, Woharika Tissa (209-23I) erected a parasol. It is apparently identical with Kitatissa Vihara endowed by Sena I (833-853). An inscription of Mahinda IV (956-972) at Polonnaruva (exact provenance uncertain) mentions Kuku-tis-rad (P. Kitatissa) Mahavihāra of the Mahavihara. Nikaya and states that Kinigama monastery in Padumpasa (the eastern division of Rajarattha) belongs to it: Demel Kinigam, doubtless a part of Kinigama, and a neighbouring canal are also mentioned. Kinigama was close to the river. There is a modern Kinigama, I mile south of Pallegama, in Laggala Palesiya Pattu.
Muhundnaruva in the eastern division of Rajarattha and Muhundehigama are mentioned in two inscriptions, of Mahinda IV (956-972) and Sena I (83I-85 II) i respectively, at Polonnaruva. Muhundnaruva is doubtless identical with Muhunnaruva, one of the fords on the river.
"The second, and much larger, Parakkamasamudda “that King of reservoirs', is given pride of place in the Chronicle in the list of irrigation works of Parakkamabahu's reign. It was formed '' by
Io. M. 7o. 285,325.
II. E.Z. III. I 4 I.
I2. M. 59.5.
3. C.J.S. (G) I. I73.
I4. M. 37. I24: 5o. 73; Puj. 26 ; Raj. 54.
5. M. 49. 4I ; Puj. 24 : C. J.S. (G) I. I 73 ; Sig. Graff. I, App. C. 6. M. 36. 33 : 5 I. 74 ; E.M. 36. 33 ; E.H. B. 66, III ; E.Z. IIl. 56.
7. E.Z. III. 294 : IV. 66 ; Raj. 37.

Page 96
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAL CEYLON 185
damming the Kara Ganga by a great dam between the hills and bringing its mighty flood of water hither by means of a vast canal called the Akasa Ganga'. The identity of the ancient Parakkamasamudda with the present, restored reservoir at Polonnaruva to which the same name has been given, admits of no doubt. King Nissanka Malla, as he was wont to do, re-named it Nissankasamudra, but neither this name nor the name which Parakkamabahu gave it endured, except in literature. Before the modern restoration commenced, there were two separate tanks, Tópavdiva at Polonnaruva and Dunbuiuluviva further south, but the ancient bund, though breached and eroded in places, was continuous. It is clear from the Chronicle, too, in which 4 channels which issued from the great tank are stated to have passed close to specified sites outside the walled City, that Parakkamasamudda was at Polonnaruva. The remains of the headworks and of the feeder canal therefrom (also now restored) proved that the dam at Aigamidilla on the Amban Ganga and the Angandidilla channel which conducted the water diverted by the dam, were the main source by which Parakkamasamudda was formerly filled. As Codrington and Hocart concluded, the Kaira Ganga is the Amban Ganga and the Akasa Ganga, the Aigandidilla channel. The Pijavaliya states that king Mahasena 'dammed the Kara Ganga to supply water to Minihirivava : the reference here is to the dam on the Amban Ganga at Allahdira. The Amban Ganga was, therefore, known as the Kara Ganga in ancient and medieval times. Some Io miles further up the river the districts through which it flowed were called Ambavasha and Stira-ambavana in the I2th century, and even today a part of this region is known as Ambana : the older name, Kara Gaiga appears to have been replaced by Ambai Gaga in comparatively recent times. Its main tributary is now known as Kalu Ganga which is an equivalent for Kara Ganga. The Kalu Ganga was dammed at Hattola (near Pallēgama) at an elevation of 500 feet and the water was conveyed northward along a canal, now ruined, which appears to come to an abrupt termination after about I6 miles. The local tradition is that this canal formerly continued a further 12 miles and entered the Amban Ganga just above the Alahdira anicut, but only one short length of the old bund is now recognisable on the ground in this section. Brohier conjectures that over this section which is "particularly rugged and broken up by parcels of precipitous country-the water was carried over these rocky ledges in a series of aqueducts of which all traces have vanished'. If the tradition is true, then the Hattota Anuna, some 30 miles above Allahdira, was the source of the Minneriya-Giritalé-Kavudulla-Kantalay irrigation system, and, as will be shown later, a subsidiary source for the Parakkamasamudda system.
"The Chronicle gives the names of 7 sluices on Parakkamasamudda and of II channels which led water away from it: these bear the names of ancient and sacred places in India and appear to be honorific. It is also stated that two canals issued from the tank Toyavapi. Toyavapi (Topavdiva) is also called Thusavapi, and, according to the Sinhalese

186 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Chronicles, was built by a 4th century king: when Parakkamasamudda was completed Topavdiva would have been absorbed by it, but the old name was apparently retained for the uppermost portion of the great, new reservoir.
Parakkamasamudda had a subsidiary source of water supply from the north-west by channel from Giritalakavapi (Giritale) through two intervening tanks named Kadditiravaddhamanaka or Kaduruvadunna (probably present, breached Dambalavdiva) and Arimaddavijayaggama (probably present, also breached Divulinakadavalavdiva). This link connected and united two gigantic irrigation systems, both originating in the Amban Ganga, the older system with headworks at Allahdira (? or Hattola) and including Minneriya, Giritale, Kavudulla and Kantalay tanks, and the later system with headworks at Angamiddilla and including Parakkamasamudda and the network of channels and Smaller tanks under it. The mingling of the waters of different rivers, flowing in different directions, by artificial connections is one of the most impressive features of the ancient Sinhalese irrigation system.
There were two other large tanks which bore the king's name. One was Parakkamatalaka: the scanty information available about it does not admit of its identification. The other was Parakkamasagara. or Matisagara which, like Parakkamasamudda, was filled by the waters of the Kara Ganga (Amban Ganga) by means of a canal named Godavari. From the Akasa Ganga a branch flowed far to the northward and this branch was, in all probability, the Godavari canal. Parakkamasagara appears, therefore, to have been a reservoir situated to the north of Polonnaruva, between Parakkamasamudda and the Minner Oya.
"Of the 29 canals mentioned in the Cillavamsa as having been constructed by Parakkamabāhu I, the Pijavaliya mentions only one, Aciravati. This canal took off from the Mahavaili Ganga westward, and it had 4 branches which flowed eastward (towards the river): from the point at which the Aciravati canal originated, another canal, named Gomati, flowed eastward to east of the river and it had a branch which flowed northward. The site of the dam from which these two canals took off to right and left is about a mile upstream of the island in the river now called Kalinga nuvara. The left bank channel, Aciravati, is now known as Kalinga Yödi-dila '.'
The Pijavaliya gives the name Mahasamudra to the ParakkamaSamudda at Polonnaruva. The canal system associated with Parakkamasamudda is described and named in the Culavamsa as follows :- (i) Gambhira canal, from the Makara sluice; (ii) Hemavati canal, which flowed from the main reservoir in the direction of the Mahameghavana park; (iii) Nilavahini canal, from the Malatipuppha sluice
18. 'The Irrigation Works of Parakkamabahu I', C.H.J. IV. 52.

Page 97
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAL CEYLO N 87
(iv) Salaļavatī canal, from the Kīlākaruyyāna sluice ; (v) Vettavatī canal, from the Vettavati sluice; (vi) Tungabhadda canal, from the Dakkhina sluice; (vii) Mangalaganga canal, from the Mangalaganga, sluice ; (viii) Campã canal, from the sluice near the Caņdi Gate; (ix) Candabhaga canal, which flowed through the Lakkhuyyana garden ; (x) Nammada canal, which branched off by the corner of the Jetavana Vihāra ; (xi) Sarasvatī canal, which flowed from Toyavāpi and led to Punnavaddhanavapi; (xii) Venunnati canal, which flowed from the west side of Toyavapi; (xiii) Yamuna canal, which flowed west from Punnavaddhana tank; (xiv) Sarabhi canal, which flowed north from Punnavaddhana tank; (xv) Nerafijara, canal which flowed north; (xvi) Bhagirathi canal, which started from Anotattavapi; (xvii) Avattaganga canal, which flowed south from Anotattavapi; (xviii) Tambapanni canal, which flowed north from Ambalavapi; (xix) Kavericanal, which conveyed water from Giritalakavapi (present Giritalivaiva) to Kadditiravaddhamānakavapi, also called Kaduruvadunna; (xx) Somavati canal, which flowed from Kadduravaddhamanakavapi to Arimaddavijayaggamavapi. The Aciravati canal flowed westward from the Mahavaili Ganga, from it branched eastward the Gomati, Sataruddha, Nibbinda, Dhavala, and Sida, canals, and northward the Malapaharani canal.

CHAPTER XXII
UNIDENTIFIED PLACES IN RAJARATTHA
Ratanakara-rattha was a district in Dakkhinadesa. To Unavalli Vihara, Aggabodhi I (574-604) granted the 'far-famed village of Ratana. The queen of Aggabodhi II (6O4-6 I4) built the Ratana Vihāra for the queen of Kalinga who, with the king and a minister, came to Ceylon as refugees.
Sitthagama Parivena was in Dakkhinadesa.
Utarala or Uttarala tank in Dakkhinadesa was built by Saddhatissa (B.C. I37-IIQ) and restored by Parakkamabahu I (II.53-II S6).
The village Bodhisenapabbata was in Dakkhinadesa.
Vijayabāhu I (Io55-I I Io) restored in Dakkhinadesa :-— (i) Sareheru tank; (ii) Dighavatthuka tank ; and (ii) Paragaimaka Vihara.”
Parakkamabahu restored the following tanks in Dakkhinadesa :- (i) Katunnart tank, built by Saddhatissa (B.C. I37-IIQ) and previously restored by Vijayabāhu I (Io55-IIIIo) ; (ii) Chattunnata tank : (iii) Pāțala tank ; (iv) Miālavalli tank, also called Milālavaliya ; (v) Kittakandaka tank ; (vi) Jallibâva tank ; (vii) Dhavalavitt hikagāma tank ; (viii) Naļannaru tank ; (ix) Udumbaragāma tank ; (x) Mūlavārika tank ; (xi) Polonnarutala tank ; and (xii) Visirātthala tank.
Uijeni was a settlement founded by one of Vijava's Ministers : it is not mentioned again. Ramagona was a settlement founded by one of the brothers-in-law of Panduvasudeva. Kanittha Tissa (I67-I86) built Ramagonaka Vihara, near which was Ramaka or Rāmuka or Rammakārāma Vihāra built bv Gajabāhu I (II 4I36).7
Devanampiya Tissa (B.C. 247-207) built Colakatissa Vihara: the Commentaries mention Coraka Mahāvihāra and Corakaņçdaka Vihara.“
Saddhatissa (B.C. I37-II9) built the following tanks and Viharas:- (i) Kallakalena Vihara, also called Kalalena, Kallahalena, and
M. 42. 18, 47 : 69. 3I.
M. 54, 6, 35.
M. 68. 47; Putj. I8.
M. 6I. 33.
М. бо. 48-бо.
M. 6o. 49: 68: 43-5o: 7o. 67 ; Puj. I8. D. 22. I4; M. 7. 45: 9.9 : 35. 122 : 36. I4; M.T. 659; Puj. 2. D. I7. 91 ; E.H. B., App. IB.

Page 98
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDIEVAL CEYLON 189
Kallaka Mahāvihāra ; (ii) Pettaňgavālika Vihāra ; (iii) Näpiyoba tank : (iv) Sõdigamuva tank ; (v) Kändala tank ; and (vi) Mahagurunalē tank.
Ukkanagara or Ukkanangara Vihara existed in 2nd B.C. and there were 7oo monks there. A place Unhanagara or Hunannaru is mentioned later: the Sigiri Graffiti name Hunaru-bim.10
Ministers of Vattagamani Abhaya (B.C. 89-77) built Saliyarama and Devagara Viharas. The village of Kupikkala mentioned in this king's reign was also known as Kemgalla.
Mahactili Mahatissa (B.C. 77-65) built Vankavattakagalla or Vangavatitakagalla Vihara.“
Vihäras existing in Ist B.C. or Ist A.C. were:–(i) Korandaka; (ii) Kolita : close to it was Potaliya Vihāra; (iii) Tālapițțhika ; (iv) Vajagaragiri; (v) Khaņqdacela, in which was the Meditation House named Kanikara; (vi) Dipa or Dibba; and (vii) Sudhamundaka.
The sub-district Ullabbhakola-kannika was probably 5 yojanas distant from Mihintale. The district Muggayatana-rattha was a division of Rajarattha and in it was a village of fishermen.14
In Kumbhigallaka Vihara, Vasabha (67-III) built an Uposatha House. This king built the following tanks :-(i) Kalikolomna or Käļanikolonna; (ii) Kaļusimbala; (iii) Makuļumunguņu or Makulla; (iv) Rājuppala or Ratuppala or Raduppala : Upatissa I (365-4O6) is also credited with the construction of this tank; (v) Maharametti; and (vi) Cambuti, also called Jambuti and Cambutthi: Upatissa I built Ambutțhi tank.15
Mahallaka Naga (I36-I43) founded:-(i) Tanaveli Vihara, also called Tānavela and Cānavela, in Bijagāma; and (ii) Goțapabbata Vihara, also called Kotipabbata and Gotapasanapabbata, to south of Anuradhapura."
Bhatikatissa (I43-I67) built:-(i) Bhativanka Vihara, also called Blhãtikatissa and Bhātiyavaňka ; and (ii) Randhakaņdaka Vihāra, also called Karandakanda.
9. D. 20. 2; M. 33.8; E.M. 33. 7; Puj. 18; E.H. B., App. IB. Io. M. 32. 54: Thv. 2I3; Puj. 3o : Raj. 57. II. M. 33. 49, 67, 9o ; N.S. III. I2. M. 34.9; E.M. 34. 9. 13. E.H.B. 76, 83, 84, I22, I 24, I28, I37. r4. E.H.B. 85 ; E.Z. III. 93. I5. D. 22. 7, 8 ; M. 35. 86, 93-95 : 37. I85 ; E.M. 35. 95 ; Puj. 21 ; Raj. 46, 47. I6. M. 35. I24, 1 25; E.M. 35. I25; M.T. 657; E.H.B. 7o. I7. M. 3o. 46: 36. 4; E.M. 36. 4; M.T. 606.

90 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Nandatissa-arama was built by Kanittha Tissa (I67-I86). Bhitarama existed in this king's reign, but in a later passage he is said to have built it : Aggabodhi VIII (8o4-8I 5) built Bhūta Pariveņa. ***
Dassamalini-arama was founded by Voharika Tissa (209-23I) who also restored Kappukagama Vihara.'
Jetthatissa I (263-275) built the following tanks and Vihiras:- (i) Alambagāma tank; (ii) Heluggamuva tank; (iii) Dematāva tank; (iv) Pisannāva tank; (v) Vadugamuva tank; (vi) Bamuņugamuva tank : Parakkamabahu I (II.53-II86) restored Brahmanaggama tank; (vii) Pädälla Piriveņa, also called Pälangiriya; and (viii) Elagal or Eļugal Vihāra.0
Mahasena (275-30I) built the following tanks :-(i) Ciravapi, also called Sirivalāssa and Siruvāla: Mahānāga (569-57I) granted Cīramātikavāra canal to the Mahāvihāra; (ii) Mahāgāmavāpi; (iii) Mahãdāragallakavapi, also called Madaragal: a 6th century inscription at Abhayagiri Vihāra names a resident of Mahadaragala: Jețțhatissa III (628) granted Mahādāragiri to Abhayagiri Vihāra; Vijayabahu I (Io55-I I Io) and Parakkamabāhu I (III 53-II86) restored Mahãdāragalla tank; (iv) Sakurumboru or Puskumbura ; (v) Belpițiya or Belipițiya ; (vi) Ponnāva; and (vii) Soragalla.”1
Mahasena (275-3OI) also built the following Viharas:-(i) Gangisenakapabbata; (ii) Migagāma or Muvagamuva, also described as a tank; and (iii) Huļapițțhi or Cūlapițțhi or Cūlavițțhi Vihāra.**
Upatissa I (365-406) built:-(i) Palavatu Pirivena, later ascribed to Dathopatissa I : it is identical with the Sakavatthu Vihara of Kassapa II (650-659): the Sigiri Graffiti mention Palavatu-vehera and Palāvatu-vela ; (ii) Gijjhakūțavāpi; (iii) Pokkharapāsayavāpi; (iv) Valāhassavāpi, also called Siravalãskäțiya: Aggabodhi II (6O46I4) is also credited with it: Vijayabahu I (Io55-IIIO) and Parakkamabāhu I (I I53-II86) restored it.**
Mahanaima (4O6-428) built and presented to Abhayagiri Vihara:- (i) Lohadvāra Vihāra; (ii) Rallaggāma Vihāra; and (iii) Koțipassāvana Vihara: Dhatusena (455-473) is also credited with this last.*
Chattaggahaka tank was built by the usurper (428).
I8. M. 36. 7, I4: 49. 46. * I9. I). 22. 37-45 ; M. ვ6., 29.
20. M. 36. I3I : 79. 32 ; Puj. 24 ; Raj. 5I. 2. M. 37. 47, 49 : 4. Ioo: 44. 95: õo. 5o: 79. 32 ; Puj. 24 ; Raj. 52 ; E.Z. IV. I4 I.
22. M. 37. 41, 43 ; E.M. 37. 48 ; M. T. 684; Pitj. 24 ; Raj. 52. 6 23. M. 37. I85 : 42.67 : 44. I35 : 6o. 5o : 79.36; Puj. 26, 28, 29; Raj. 54, 5ნ.
24. M. 37. 212 : 38.46. 25. M. 39. 3.

Page 99
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 191
The following Viharas are ascribed to Dhatusena (455-473) :- (i) Waddha: Parakkamabahu I restored Waddhana tank; (ii) Antaramegiri; (iii) Kassipițțhikadhātusena or Kassipițțhikapubbaka; (iv) Attāļhidhātusena; and (v) Bhallātaka, also called Badulu : earlier, Badulu Vihara was ascribed to Detutissa : Vijayabahu I (Io55-IIIo) restored Bhallātaka Vihara.26
Dhatusena also built the following tanks :-(i) Padulaka; (ii) Hambațțhī (cf. Ambutțihi) ; (iii) Kalunnaru :: this tank is later attributed to Aggabodhi II (6o4-6I4) and the name occurs in a Ioth century inscription; (iv) Danavallā ; (v) Udanviți; (vi) Kitmiņi ; (vii) Mahadabarā, ; (viii) Malāsu; and (ix) Mahannidel.”7
Aggabodhi I (57I-604) built Bhinnorudipa Vihara and granted to it the village Vațțakārapițțhi. In Kārapițțhi, Moggallāna III (614-619) built Moggallana Vihara.
Aggabodhi II (6o4-6I4) built :-(i) Jamburantaragalla Vihāra; (ii) Mātikapițțhi Vihāra; (iii) a Practising House for the king of Kālińga in Mattapabbata Vihāra; (iv) Hovatu tank; and (v) Kängomu tanko
Moggallāna III (6I4-6I9) built Pițțhigāma Vihāra and Vațagāma Vihara.30
To Gangamati Vihara, Jetthatissa III (628) assigned the village Keheta.8
Bodhitissa Vihara and the Parivenas named Mahakanda, Cullapantha and Sehalauparajaka were built in the reign of Aggabodhi IV (667-683).32
Manavamma (684-7I8) built the following Viharas:-(i) Girinagara Vihāra in Devapali: the Sigiri Graffiti mention Galnaru; (ii) Rājamātika Vihāra for the ascetics; (iii) the Siripāsāda in Sirisamghabodhi Vihara; (iv) Rajinidipika Vihara for the Dhammaruci sect; (v) Vādūmula Piriveņa; (vi) Alagiri Piriveņa; (vii) Satväliya Piriveņa; and (viii) Uturu Piriveņa.*8
Maharajaghara Vihāra existed in the reign of Aggabodhi VI (733-772).
26. M. 38. 46-5o: 6o. 6o: 79. 36; Puj. 24 27. 27. M. 38. 5o ; Puj. 27, 28 ; E.Z. II. 2 I8. 28. M. 42. 46 : 44.5o.
29. M. 42. 43, 46; Puj. 28.
3o. M. 44. 5о.
3 II. M. 44. Ioo.
32. M. 46. 24, 3I. 33. M. 47. 65 : 48. I, 3, 4 ; Puj. 3o : Sig. Graff. I, App. C. 34. M. 46. 2I.

192 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Aggabodhi VIII (772-777) built:—(i) Vāpārani Vihāra; (ii) Mānaggabodhi Vihāra; and (iii) Mallavāta Vihāra. He improved Punapitthi Vihara. Vanijagama Vihara existed in his reign.
Udaya I (797-8oII) granted (i) Mahāmaga village to aii Image House at Anuradhapura; (ii) Kalussa village to Nilarama monastery; and (iii) Aramassa village to an Image House. At Padavi he built a hospital. He endowed Nagavaddhana Vihara. In Ambuyyana Vihara he built the Dappulapabbata House: Sena I (833-853) completed Dappulapabbata Vihara.'
Kalila Vihara was endowed by Aggabodhi VIII (804-8I5), and Lavaravapabbata Vihara was repaired by Dappula II (85-83I).
Aggabodhi IX (83I-833) granted to the smaller Vihāras at Anurādhapura the villages:-(i) Kanthapitthi, an important village; (ii) Yābālagāma ; and (iii) Telagāma.*8
Sena II (853-887) built an Image House in Sobbha Vihāra.39 Savaraka Vihara was built by Kassapa IV (898-9I4) and handed over to the Mahavihāra.
Huligam Piriveņa is mentioned in an inscription of Mahinda IV (956-972).
Handinnarugama is mentioned in a Ioth century inscription.' Gallakapitha village is mentioned in early times. Civaragumba monastery was also ancient: bathing tanks were built at Civaracetiya and Kappasagama.*
Samghatagama was granted to the ascetics.' Sitalaggama cave temple was restored by Vijayabâhu I (Io55ΙΙΙο).45
Parakkamabahu I (II53-II86) restored the following tanks :- (i) Ekāhavāpi; (ii) Mahaņņavāpi; (iii) Madaguvāpi; (iv) Vīravāpi; (v) Suramānavāpi; (vi) Kāhallivāpi; and (vii) Tālaggalakavāpi.
In Nissanka Malla's (II86-II93) inscriptions the following towns are mentioned :-(i) Sonaya; (ii) Nissańkapura; and (iii) Srivāsapura.7
In addition to the grants already mentioned as made to the Viharas in the City of Anuradhapura, the following unidentified places
35. M. 48. 25, 64-70 : 49. 47.
36. M. 49. I5, I7, 19. 2 I, 3o : 5o. 8o. 37. M. 49. 47, 76. 38. M. 49.89, go 39. M. 5 I. 76. 40. M.52. 3I.
E.Z. II. 228

Page 100
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 93
are mentioned in the Chronicles and inscriptions in reference to these Viharas:-
(a) Issarasamana Vihara :-Pre-Christian inscriptions in situ mention Taladara and Tanacadaka. In a Ist century inscription, Ayibaravika tank is granted to the Vihara. In inscriptions of the 6th and 7th centuries, the following place-names occur:-(i) Latakatala; (ii) Abagamiya; (iii) Sahasavarala; (iv) Durusava ; and (v) Sakaņakana. Jețțhatissa III (628) granted the Vihāra the village Ambilāpika, and Dāțhopatissa II (659-667) the village Senamagama;
(b) Mahavihara:-Buddhadasa (337-365) granted the Vihara the village Samanagama, also called Mahanagama. Dathopatissa II (659-667) donated Kasagama and Puņņeli;
(c) Abhayagiri Vihara:-Kanittha Tissa (I67-I86), in his inscription in situ, donated:-(i) Nitilavitiya tank; (ii) Kubigamaka tank; (iii) Mahabați tank; (iv) Naļibiaviya tank; and (v) Micataki tank. Khuddā Pārinda (434-45O) in his inscription mentions:-(i) Acabalana, (ii) Valakaya; and (iii) Kadabanamabara. Mahānāga (569-57I) gifted the weavers' village, Jambelambaya. In inscriptions of the 6th and 7th centuries in situ are mentioned :-(i) Gutakadara; (ii) Madararayana; (iii) Eraya; (iv) Lava-arana; and (v) Nadanagamu. Aggabodhi II (604-6I4) granted Anganasalaka village. A 9th century Sanskrit inscription mentions:-(i) Lahasikā; (ii) Urulgõņu ; (iii) Hunālā; (iv) Kīrā ; (v) Ulavannarikhantigrama; (vi) Palaya; and (vii) Sunagrāma. Kassapa V (9I4-923) granted Väligamu;
(d) Dakkhiņa Vihāra:-Gajabāhu I (II4-I36) granted Varukaviya. In the Dakkhiņa Vihāra tablets of the 2nd century, the following place-names occur:-(i) Lanavilakakaņiya; (ii) Kanukaya; (iii) Patagama; (iv) Abayavika; , (v) Ravayamala ; (vi} Rajaka dam ; (vii) Cona-aviya; and (viii) Ekahalaka-ati-vavi. In a 7th century inscription, Matakagama is mentioned.
(e) Jetavana Vihara:-Mahānāga (569-57I) donated Vasabhagāma in Uddhagāma. Jețțhatissa III (628) granted Gondigama: Upatissa I (365-406) built Gondigama tank and Manavamma (684-7I8) restored it.
MI. 44. 98 ; 45. 27 : 48. 25 ; E.Z. IV. I 33. M. 37. I73 : 45. 28; Puj. 25. MI. 4 I. 96 : 42. 63 ; E.Z. I. 6, 5 I, 256 : IV. I 4 I, 256. .A.S.C.A.R., II 948, 9. M. 37. I36 : 4 I. 97:44, 97 : 48.9.

CHAPTER XXIII
UNIDENTIFIED PLACES IN ROHANA
Mahānāga, first ruler of Rohana in the latter part of the 3rd century B.C., built the Viharas named (i) Nuvarangunu, (ii) Semalena, and (iii) Vilpița."
Gothabhaya, ruler of Rohana early in the 2nd century B.C. built there:—(i) Ogha Vihāra, which may be the same as Selantara-samūhapāsãda; (ii) Goțhābhaya Vihāra; (iii) Kumbhasēla Vihāra; (iv) Tīndukalēna Vihāra; (v) Karaņdaka-leņa Vihāra, identical with Kurandaka Mahalena and Karandakola, near Mahagama: the thera Cittagutta lived in the cave which was full of beautiful paintings; (vi) Mattikalena Vihara in Hatthottha district: in this district was also Kukkutaparvata; and (vii) Ambaséla Vihara.
Kakavanna Tissa, who succeeded Gothabhaya as ruler of Rohara in the first half of the 2nd century B.C., built the following Viharas:- (i) Kālaka; (ii) Kolomitissa Galvihāra; (iii) Vilgam : this was the ancient name of present Sēruvavila in Trinco malee district; (iv) Dukkhapālaka ; (v) Uợdanguņu ; (vi) Koțitissa; (vii) Kūțāli or Kuțțāli ; (viii) Lutherahalpav ; (ix) Giriutiuruvara ; (x) Niyangam ; (xi) Ratkaraw ; and (xii) Dora.8
Nigrodhasala or Nugahalkada was the place where Velusumana killed Nandasaratti.
In Kuumbari-kannika or Kadalumbari was the village Hundarivapi.5
Saddhātissa (B.C. I37-II9) built (i) Kalambaka or Kalumbala or Kalumbara Vihāra, and (ii) Lenamahamāla tank.o
Alindaka Vihara was the abode of the great thera Mahaphussadeva in the Ist century B.C.7
Kapuvena Vihara was probably in Rohana and connected with the Venu-nadi.8
Kuddaraja or Kuddharaja-danavva was the name of a district and of a Vihara.9
Dhw. 3o. M. 57. 38 : 6o. 84; Dhv. 24, 31; E.H. B. I22, 126. M. 22. 23 ; E.M. 22. 65 ; Puj. I6; Dhu. 83. M.T. 44 I, I2.
M. 23. 45 ; M.T. 45 II, 3o. M. 33.8; E.M. 33.8 ; Puj. I8; E.H. B. App. IB. E.H. B. 68, 82, I2 I, II 26, I, 49. E.H. B. I23, App. IA.
Rsv. II, 4 ; Sidhlk 298.

Page 101
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 95
Mahanagatissa Vihara was repaired by Voharika Tissa (209
23I).10
Penambangana or Pashambangana or, probably also, Pennamana,
was presumably a place where medicines were distributed.
Dhatusena (455-473) built the following Viharas in Rohana:- (i) Dayagama; (ii) Salavana: Dappula of Rohana is also credited with this work; and (iii) Vibhīsana. Dhātusena also built Kalam tank.1*
The following Viharas in Rohana were built or restored by Dappula, ruler of Rohana in the middle of the 7th century:-(i) Parivena Vihara; (ii) Ambamālā Vihāra; (iii) Muttolamba, Sirivadçdha and Takkambila Pasadas, probably all in Mahagama; (iv.) Raja Vihara, to which vas granted tie village Gonnagāma; (v) Kīrola Vihāra; (vi) Beraņgul or Borāgul Vihāra; (vii) Vadunnā, or Vadunna Vihāra: tanks named Vadunna and Vadunnava are ascribed to Vasabha and Mahasena respectively: the Sigiri Graffiti mention the district Vadunna-bim; (viii) Daļakasupgiri ; (ix) Veheragam ; (x) Kevillayagam or Kevillagam; (xi) Verallu or Vera; (xii) Hil or Hilpul; (xiii) Mahadiv or Mahadivu ; (xiv) Sambõgama ; (xv) Vāgama, which may be present Vēgama, near Bibilē ; and (xvi) Viyal Vihāra. 18
The Sigiri Graffiti mention (i) Pandulagam, and (ii) Dalamehombu, both in Rohana.
Udaya II (887-898) built Tumbarup or Mahatumburuppē Vihara.15
In Bolatulā. Vihāra in Rohaņa, Mahinda IV (956-972) installed a gold Image."o
Mahinda V in 99I set up an armed camp at Sidupabbatagama in Rohana after his escape from Anuradhapura.
Milasala was the place where the prince Kitti (afterwards Vijayabahu I) dwelt : probably near it was Budalavitthi where his parents were cremated and 5 large dwellings for bhikkhus were erected.
Other places mentioned in Rohaņa are :— (i) Titt havila ; (ii) Mapațiunna, which, may be identical with Madanapațiuna and Pañhamaņdapațțhāna ; (iii) Gaňdhaniula ; (iv) Jotirasapāsāņa ; (v) Sagamdora ; and (vi) Koturukadu Vihara in Giripadadanavva."
Io. M. 36. 34.
II. E.H.B. 61, App. IB.
12. M. 38. 49: 45. 45; Puj. 28. 13. M. 45. 45, 55, 56, 58; Puj. 2 I, 24, 29; Raj. 46, 52, 57; Sig. Graff. I, App. C. I 4. Sig. Graff. I, App. C.
I5. Puj. 3I ; Raj. 58.
I6. E.Z. II, 69.
I7. M. 55. 8.
I8. M. 57. 44 : 6o. 57.
9. Dhv. 4, 42, 49, 53, 73 ; Sahl 58o, 45I ; E.H. B. IB.

CHAPTER XXIV
UNLOCATED PLACES
The inscriptions, particularly those of the oth to I2th centuries, contain the village names of the officials who attested the documents, and several of these place-names cannot with certainty be assigned to any one of the three, major territorial divisions. They are :-Ataragalu; Akuràli ; Balliñotgamu ; Diväivälla ; Gallukähäla ; Gañgulhusu : Goļuggamu ; Guligama ; Hakkagam ; Hivaļā ; Kahambalkuļu ; Kahāva ; Karāgam; Katiri ; Keļālā; Kiļindiri; Kolabā; Kilinggam or Mahakilinggam ; Kuburgamu ; Mahakubussãlu ; Mahanavagam ; Maņi tilā or Manitalā ; Mivugama : Mulavada ; Mulavasā ; Nilavasä ; Nilaya ; Nilgonna ; Niligalu : Ramukkadu ; Sabāvadunnā ; Sumańgalu ; Şumeragamu ; Taknaru ; Tamburugamu ; Ukuņuhusu ; and Vatrak.
The Pali Commentaries name the following places :-Ambangana: the Sigiri Graffiti mention Arinbagana-vatu ; Antarasamuddha Vihara, existing in the reign king Bhatiya; Bhaggari or Bhaggiri Vihara; Bhataragama; Bhokkantagama or Bhekkhantagama, near Kallaka Vihāra ; Coriyassara ; Devaputta Mahārațtha ; Gavilangana ; Kabupelanda ; Kālagāma ; Kālhāla Vihāra ; Kallavālagāma ; Kaňkanaka ; Kāraliyagiri ; Kassaka-lena ; Kilañjakāsanasāladvāra ; Karavīka ; Kolapav Vihara ; Mahākaranda Vihāra; Mahāmunigama; Mahāpunņagāma : Mālārāma; Mankulakārāma; Mūluppalavāpi Vihāra; Nanamukha and Licchikali : the phrase denoting Lanka from end to end is 'from Nanamukha to Licchikali, from Kalyani to Nagadipa : since Kalyani is in the west and Nagadipa in the north, the other two places should be east and south; Pahecivatthu ; Punnavalika or Punņavalika ; Pūvapabbata ; Rājamātu Vilhāra; Sākiyavarinsa Vihāra; Setambangaņa ; Tāļavelimagga ; Tatthakasāla Pariveņa, existing in the time of Saddha Tissa ; Valliyavithi; Vattabakka; and Atthasatthilena.o
The following place-names which occur in the Sigiri Graffiti are not found in the literary works or in the inscriptions :-Bagona; Bahilivatu gama ; Bonuva : Devalagama ; Digalavāņa ; Dīgalu; Dunatură Năvehera ; Dunuvăgam ; Elenela-kuli ; Galagombu;
I. E.Z. II. I 36 ; E.Z. II. 2o6 ; E.Z. II. 7o ; E.Z. IV. 252 ; E.Z. IV. 43 ; E.Z. II. 8 ; E.Z. II. 5 ; E.Z. II. 25 I ; E.Z. H. I 7 I ; E.Z. II. 2 I 8 ; E.Z. IV. 43 ; E.Z. IV. 2o8 ; E.Z. III. 277 ; E.Z. II. 43 ; E.Z. II. 25 I ; E.Z. II. I 75 ; E.Z. III. 269 ; E.Z. III. I o5 ; E.Z. II. 56 : III. 269 ; E.Z. II. 25 I ; E.Z. II. 25 ; E.Z. III. 234 ; E.Z. II. 5 : IV. I 85 ; E.Z. III. 3oo : E.Z. II. 2o6 ; E.Z. III. 8 I ; E.Z. II. 8 ; E.Z. II. 37: E.Z. IV. 66 ; IE.Z. IV. 54 ; E.Z. II. 2 I 8 ; E.Z. II. I 6 I ; E.Z. III. 269 ; E.Z. III. 32 ; E.Z. III. 8 I ; E.Z. II. 48 ; E.Z. III. I 9 I ; E.Z. III. 269. . .
2. E.H. B.31, 66, 68, 69, 71,74, 75, 82, 83, 86, 89, I2I, 122, I23, I27, App. IB.

Page 102
HISTORICAL TOPOGRAPHY OF ANCIENT AND MEDEVAL CEYLON 97
Galakāta; Gatabagiri ; Hedigama ; Jetagala ; Jivitota ; Kaņāmāgiri ; Kayabura ; Kobala; Malapala ; Mahaviti ; Maha Amundora; Meyivana; Miņiber-pā; Moļobā; Namadagama; Neliya; Nilaļdal; Nilkada ; Padagam ; Paratta ; Pesili ; Pihili ; Rajalā ; Rajanamā ; Rajviti ; Ranahala Piriveņa ; Salagala ; Sammandu ; Sanlad-kubuva ; Sapugasa-väliya ; Senpavu ; Serittagama ; Suluva ; Talaboya ; Talapā-piriveņ ; Tambagola ; Tamundagam ; Vahagalu Piriveņ; Văvakăți ; Vehelnaru Piriven ; Vilatere ; Yahagamu ; Yăţiligam; and Yehangiri.
Kassapa II (650-659) repaired the dwelling of the Mahathera of Nāgasālā and granted it the village of Mahānițțhila. Aggabodhi IV (667-683) granted to Nāgasālā Vihāra :-(i) Katandhakara or Andhakara, also known as Katakandhakara, Katakanara, Katakandara, Kālandhakāla and Kāļakanda ; (ii) Kevațțagambhīra ; (iii) Bharattāla ; (iv) Kihimbila ; (v) Kațiaka ; (vi) Andhanāraka ; (vii) Antureļi ; (viii) Bālava (ix) Dvāranāyaka ; (x) Peļahāla ; and (xi) Mahānikkaddhika. The same king built the Aggabodhi Practising House in Nagasala Vihara.
3. Sig. Graff., II, App. C. 4. M. 44. I5 I: 45.3, 58: 46. 6-8, 12, 13; E. H.B. 68; U.C.R.I., go.


Page 103
Index of Ancient Pāli and Sinhalese Names
The references are to page numbers.
Aba-atasa . . . . 92 Abadaka . . 8 8 .. . б7 Abadalaka . . s . I7I Abagama . . s ) is a . . 6I Abagamiya. . a X 44, 93 Abagara 8 - 45 Abãgiri - 8 . . I4I Abagiriyaviya A . 9б Abahaygiri . . * - ... 4 Abalava .. «e e 0. . . I54 Abalavasaya - . . I69 Abalavatuka a d . . 56 Abalavi as - - II I O Abanavipatagama I7O
Abatala is a , - Ιό4 Abatota . . d ... Iof
Abavelaka. . . б5 Abawiya . . a 54 Abayanagara . ... O Abayavika. . s . . 69 96 و, I93 Abedavarana, a • б9 Abhaya a 8 E4O Abhayagallaka. . . . . 37 Abhayagiri Wilhara, I29, I4o, I4 I-I46, I93 Abhayarája w . . II6 Abhayaturã 8 4 Abhaya-uttara . . s . . I4 I Abhaya-vapi ● 令 27, I3 I Aibhivadldhamänal . . a . . I73 Abivalunna . . I73 Aca. 8 6 «O 8 w . I55 Acabalana . . w a :: ه I93 Acagirikatisa 8 ... , 88 Acanagara . . - - ... 88 Acāravitthigāma . . ܀ - T7O Acalvivika. . . A w ... I 73 Accha w w w 8 , 64 Acchagalla . . ● * . . 64 Acchagallaka w w is . . I бо Aciravatī . . - ... I86, I87 Adhokuramgāma . .. 2
Adipāda-jambu .. 8 ● Ādipāda-punnāgakhaņda ... 53
Againagama 哆 朗 a- . . I65 Agaņaka. . . as a • 33 Aganakola . . a * * Ι 65 Agavatura. . . » . IO2
Aggabodhi . . �* oo . . I97 Aggivaddhamäna . . w as ܀ ܘ T 73
Agivadamana Ahalaviya . . Ahai-araba Ahalipavata Aharavika . . Ahidīpa . . Ahuņugalla Ahuravika . . Ajunahivita Akalayugu . . Akasa Cetiya Äkāsa. Gaňgā Akasakayota Akejikadari Akuju Akurāļi Akvadunnā Ala Ala-abagama. Alagiri AlagOda,
Āļāhana Pariveņa. .
Alakandara. Aļakanuva . . Alambagama Algamiya Äligäma Ali (ga)maka Älindaka Alisāra Älokalena .. Asara Alulena Ämala Amaragalaka Amaratana . . Ambadugga Ambagalla . . Ambagāma . . Ambagamuva
Arinbagana-Vatu
Ambaggäma Annibāla Ambalala Ambamålå . . Ambamu . . Ambaňgana Ambariya . . Ambasēla . .
б4, 33,
п73 I55 28 33 б9 84
. 24
. I57
64, I83,
4.
56 I25 86 56
- Ι 56
6. I96
. I 73
б3
. I 7o IOI . I69 . I79
26
I68
. . 90 . 66
... 2
II 6, 97,
.. I Iő
94
4. I94 I83
II4 . I58
... I 4
83
O2 . 66
4 I 48 35
Ig6 II 7 187
49 195
196
66

200 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON) New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Ambatittha w ... 36 Ariyakoti .. 8 . . 57 Ambatota . . ... 36 Arnugam-pelavaga. - . . II 9 Ambațțhakola to p 1 o6, Io7 Asmaņdalāpițiya . . O 0. ... 38 Ambatthala. a . . 163, I64 Assamandala O o ... 38 Ambațuva . . - - . . 36 Asunpițiteya A s a . . 59 Ambavana . . . . II, I, III2 Atada a . . 65 Ambavāpi . . . . I 73 Atagama . . A 0 v . . 42 Ambavāsāvāpi . . s . . 97 Atalagam . . O a . . I96
Ambogam . . o - . . I6I Ataragaga . . o o 4 • ܀T Ambilagāma - . . I 67 Ataragalu . . - 196
Ambilahāla . I67 Atarandamahabodhikkanda . . .26 Ambilāpika a 4. ... . I 93 Ataνα a . . a w · · • 47 ܀ Ambilayāgu a 0 X P. ... 167 Ati a or 0 . . .93 Ambillapadara . . . . I 65 Atiku (ci)ya o P e • - 93 Ambilapassava .. ... 87 Attalhi-Dhatusena o . . I9 Ambulu . . o .. I64 Atthasahassa O ab o 52, 67 Ambunora . . - - n . . I I 7 Ațțhasațțhilena . . IQ6 Ambuțithi . . .. 189, I 9I. Aturbadalena A 6 QK) I8o Ambuyyāna . . I 92 Atulä wn o I5I Amigam . . . . I6I. Aturaba . . a 37 A murņdora . . . . 197 Aturoba . . . . 37 Anama - . . I22 At-vehera . . a A - Ιό5 Anantarabhaņdaka . . 37 Audumbaragiri . . v 40 Andhakāra a . . I97 Avadaka . . d 2: Andhamāraka . . I 97 Ävattagaňgā o . . п87 Andu - . . 184 Avudakagama ... 161, I65 Ahgagama . . ao .. 56 Avulada .. 9 o. O2 Aňgamu .. s 92, I56 Avuruvitigama .. - ... I 7o Anganasalaka . . I93 Ayapavata . . P • 2 ܀ Añjali . . 52 Ayibara . . . OO Añjani a . . 52 Ayibaravika O, VO 92 Anotatta. . . o . . п87
Antarāgańgā . . 42 Baba-atara. . e. . . 56 Antaragangaya .. .. 4 I. Badadavara s . . 56 Antaramegiri w . . I9I. Badagaldora o 67 Antarasamudda. . . a .. '96 Badagaņa .. w o 99 Antarāsobbha. . . 37 Badagiri . . e 67 Antaravaddhamāna . . 66 Badagiri . . 0 o 67 Antaravițțhika . . .. 35 Badaguņa .. a g 57 Antureļi .. at ... 197 Badahibadaka . . I55 Anuļapavata . . I 56 Badakara w 4. 84 Anulapi . . ... 162 Badalagoda O2 Anulatisapavata . . ... I6o Badalaka . . O O 3. Anulatissapabbata ... 16o Badalatthala . ... I O2 Anurādhapura a o ..75, I27-I5I Badaravallī a a 182 Anuräräma. . - - - 66, 93 Badarībhātikamāna s I56 Anuru-maha-pá .. 66 Baddhaguņa 8 d. 57 Араһауаgага, .. I4I Baddhasīmā s I 79 Arågama . . p . . 29 Badulla a II 6 Arakipipala e 0. .. 98 Badulu a s a a I9 Arāmassa .. · · - . . I92 Baeli a ... 109 Aramboda . . e . . 73 Bagiri O . . I4. Arikāri ... • * VO . . 57 Bagona 歌 • • 196 Arimaddavijayaggāma . . 186, I 87 Bahadurasen 8o, I ვ8 Arita e. UA .. I 7I Bahiliwatu .. . . I96 Arițagama . . 0 0 .. I 7I Bahujanasatra .. - - ... I 8o Aritagama . . to . . I 6 I, I 65 Bahumaňgala ܀ ܀ K 51 Arittărā, . . is . . 28 Bahuppala. . . a - 42
Arițțha a .. I7I BakagaiauUddhavapi .. • б7 Ariyākari . . P. e. 29, 57 Balagama . . a s us • • II I

Page 104
INDENK 2011
Balaļu . II 6 Bijervatu .. vo ... I 82 Balaiuvãna. . 8 .. I I6 Bilalviți . . a 8 • - L23 Balapāsāņa. . 3 . . ܀o Bilava (na) . . - ... 67 Balasataka . . XX → • . 23 Billagâma, . . Op 8 - 39 Balava 8 a a • • I 97 Billasela . . 24 Balińotgama - - .. I 96 Bilora w a . . 94 HBama - - 0 up . . 24 Bira (...)gayara a • .. 2 Bamaņagama - . . 98 Bisõ5 valu o vo . . 62 Bamanagariya . . - 93, I62 Bodhiávatä e . 26 Bamarahagam o . . I o3 Bodhigamavara . . o e - - I 3 Bamunụugama - ... I 9O Bodhisenapabbata e ... I 88 a is a a o A ... I o4 Bodhitala . . KO e ... I I7 Bānāgama .. e. a. . 39 Bodhitissa . . . . I9 Banahagama . I54 Bodhi Tree (Anuradhapura) 130-13 I Hina-Samudra .. .. Io 4 Bodhiuppalavaņņā ... I48 Ba(na)vitiya . 31 Bodhiuppalavannä 40 KM . ... O Barabobala. . . . . 49 Bodhivala . . a . . 69 Bairanakha . . P - . . 39 Bogamiya. . . ● ● ,争 * • • II i I ISąriganada. . - - ... 62 Bohogiri-Nakapava. KO 40 . . 22 Batagama . . up . . I 54 Bokusala . . o 40 . . 48 Batasa - to - - . . I 22 Bolagama ... - - as 3O Batbunnatota .. 8 Bolatulā . . - . . I95 HBatigama . . o ... 155 Bolutudáva 73 - ܀ Battabhuttavalláhaka • • . 8 Boņd a eo s - I 65 Bauddhasatra w w . I 8o Bonuva . . . . I96 l3āva väva . . - - a w - . I27 Borāgull . . a . . I95 lejala « un . 5o Bōtalē O up - - II 7 Beliga la . . - - . I24 Boya-Opulavana-Kasapagiri . I48 Belipitıya, . . as a I9o Boyigam o un • • I II 3 Belpitiya .. «O *A− . I9o Brāhmaņa gāma .. 0 - - 23 Bentoția . . .. 73 Brāhmaņaggāma . . P w . . Igo Beraņgull . . .. I95 Brāhmaņas atra . . O O. ... I 8o Heravâgama - - to o 73 Bubbula O 0. II2. Beravãgoda . . 73 Budalavițțhi o • ܀ T95 IBhaggari . . s up . . I 96 Buddhabhelagama so s . . I68 f3haggiri . . O. O. . . I 96 Buddhagama o o III 3hagiratthi - - a . . I 87 Budhgam . . e III Hhallätaka . . - O . . I 9I Budgamiya - III 3łna llatittha - . 84 Budgamu . . OM «O 0 0 . . . . fBhinakagama - - - 0. o 39 Būkakalla. . . a ܀ ܀ T73 Bhandikã. . . es . . I45 Burudatthali s . . 38 Bharattála . . - - . . I97 Bhảtaragã ma - - w . I 96 Cadulagama a 8 • б2 Bhatavahi .. 0 4 - - . . 99 Cahanagama U (P 96 E8ihâtikatissat - - .. I 89 Cahanila .. p A KI 3I H3hätivanka 8 0. - I89 - Cakora a o e. · · по7 Bhátivavashka . . I 89 Cambuti . . o e I 89 Bhattasũpa 54 Cambuțțhi . . 0 0 O I89 3havolluppala o . 42 Campӑ e o o 187 Bheiripásária p 72 Canavela . . 0 0 e e . - п89 Thettagama - 38 Candabhāga a o I79, 187 Bhillivana. . . a 67 Canda giri ... . a 8 - , 6 Ι Bhimatititha - - . . 73 Candana . . d is ... 136 Bhinnälavanagāma . . I26 Candanagama 4 O 50, 59 Bhinnorudīpa as a o . . I 9 I Canigama . . ܘ ܟܬܐ ... I67 Bhokkantagama . . . . I 96 Catalha O P 8 - - 94 Bhüta is I5I, 190 Catanagama - - - - . . of 3htarama. . - .. I9o Cāthamangaņa . . - 43 Bidervatu . . w I 82 Caturveda-Brahmapura . . - 46 Bījagāma . . .. I89 Cātussālā .. to 8 . . I29, 135

202 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON)
Cayanti 53 Cema w e . . .22 Cetagiri . . a , Ι 64 Cetaligama . I57 Cetavigama. g, wh . . I57 Cetiyapabbata . . I 3o, I 42, I 62 - I 66 Chagāma . . e ao a . .. 30 Chaggāma 30 Challūra e ܀ - T7T Chāta s . I57 Chātavāhapabbata . I57 Chattaggähaka . . ... I90 Chattapâsâda ... I 50 Chattavadqlhi s - . I36 Chatunnata w ... 188 Chindagāma 8 . . 39 Cigaravaliya A. . O Cīra w P s . . I90 Cīramātikavāra e . I90 Cita-nakara 42 Citagala . . - s . . 2I Citagama . . d e. s Ι 55, I όI Citalapavata -> , , 63 Cittalaküţa. . u O s б3 Cittalapabbata . . б3 Cittanakara 42 Cittapabbata s e. 42 Cittasālā . . B s I32 Civara w is I92 Cīvaragumba 8 . . I92 Colakatissa a s . . I88 Coņa - a- . . I93 Cora w , 22 Coraka ... I 88 Corakandaka o 88 Corambagàma .. 54 Coriyassara 8 . . 196 Cudalãgala s ... 166 Ciudataka. . . 82, I53 Cugariya - al . . .62 Cujivila . . . Iбо Cukarida .. 56 Cuļagala . . 178 Cūlagallaka . . 167 Cūlanāgalena - - o 22 Cūlamāgapabbata 22 Cūlangaņiyapițțhi 53 Cūlapițțhi . . o - 190 Cuļasumanagama . . ... I 54 Culatisa . . i to I Cūlavāpiyagāma . I 6ο Cujavika . . 8 a . I 7o Cuļaviya . . . . . ) Cūlavițțhi . . . 90 Cullamåtika 2 Cullanāga. . . ვ8 Cullapantha 19 Culuпuа s 3 I Cuņņasålä . . o a 26
New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
IDabara is Dadamakula Dahadiya Dahaņakara Dahegallaka Dahuliya . . Dakapahaņaka
Dakapāsāņa a Dakapuņaka p. Dakavahanaka
Dakinigiri .. Dakinigiri-Karahija
Dakinitisa - Dakiņi Vihara Dakkhiņa Dakkhiņadesa Dakkhinagiri
Dhakkhinagiri-Dalh Dakkhinapassa. . .
Dakkhiņa Vihāra Dakshirnarāma Dakuņpasa Dala-Da-Gé Daļakasubgiri Dalame-hombu Daļa tapava - Dalha s
Dāma as o Damaviya 0. Dambadeņiya Dambululena Dambunnaru Damgamiya Damia-thupa a Damiya Damsarguņugē . . Danāda kadara Dāna pabbata Danateka * * Danavailā . . Danäväva .. Dantegeha .. Dapalagama y es Dappulapabbata .. Daraaga ». . a Darakada . . Daramaraya 8 Dârugăma a Dassamālinī 0 v
Datavika . . Dataviya Dãthaggabodhỉ .. Dāțhakondañña . . Dãthāvaddhana . . Datta up Davacaka-Patagama Däyagäma . . Deberapațiun - O
Degalaturu Demațahal O ab
I35,
I55 I55
45 I69
.. I6o
. . I53
2I 32
22 5I
.. 165
I6, 68,
I47, 148,
16, 40,
63 I47 I87 I52 II I
I52 I93 I 8ο I52 I78
. I95
. I95
... O
5o
... I 74
το 5,
93 I75 Io8 4ο 66 п79 66 I4I 87 27 I 7o I9
68 I4o 4. 92 II3 I57 22

Page 105
NDEX 203
Demaitåva * 学 8 .. Igo Dīghāsana ... 136, I5I Demațavala KM KY y 8 .. 54 Dīghasandasenāpati • . Iვნ Dematthapāda tthalī 8 .. II5 Dīghathūpa d. A - e I32 Deme! a - - .. 6I Dīghavāpi ... 24 ff., 56 Demelin-hatihaya Ab .. I 68 Dīghavatthuka .. ge se ... 88 Demeliyagāma . . 8 x .. 2 Dīghāyu XO 8 24, 25 Demel-Kinigam . . is . . I 84 Dīpa w d. is ... I 89 Demitigama d - . . I 59 Dīpāla * * 8 & A 39 Demã . . I 46, I 47 Dipigala 0 a , OO Deņagama .. A 8 . . 36 Dipikulika . . - O 4 Denānaka . . A 8 .. п.4б, І47 Dїppuууӑna . . п76, п77 Detisåsena . . ... I66 Divácandantabätava 49 Devå is . I49 Divaguņa . . 3O Deva . . 37 Diviya-ataradaka . . a . . I57 Devâgama .. . . I 6 I, I 66 Diya f is s . Of Devãgãra .. 象 钾 Y . I89 Diya-ag . . a • • 9б Devagiri . . d. 0 0 . . I 7o Diyakavāna 0 o 55 Devagiriya & 4 . . I 69 Diyasen . . 8 参 影 e I47 Devalagama è è 8 . . I 96 Diyävälla 8 : ... I96 Devanagara 8 8 7o, 72 Dohala ás 08 A 2 Devapâli . . 8 8 .. I9I Dolahgapabbata .. 8 d 40 Devapura . . . . 7o Dolapabbata 8 ❤ ❤ 40 Devaputta-Maharattha . . .. 96 Doļos dahas. . is 8 d • б9 Devarabaka is st .. I6I Doņa - O * 曾 . - ვნ Devatissa 8 .. 34 Doņivagga . . & A . . I26 Devinuvara } * * .. 7o Doņuppala 8 & e. 59 Devitihaligama .. 4 .. 7o Dora 0 op I94 Devunuvara d : s .. 7o Doradattika 8 . 97 Dhammacakka ... . 8 . . I4o Doratiyava. . as a 8 8 . . IO6 Dhamnnadhātu . . A. e. . I4I Dövarika a is is I59 Dhammãrãima - s ... I 46 Dovatigama 8 O б5 Dhammaramma .. . .. 94 Dubalagama 8 & O9 Dhammasangaņī .. 8 8 . . I4I Dubalayahati a . 63 Dhanapițithi 8 & . . I 68 Dubbalavāpitissa 8 • • б3 Dhanatisa . . > 1 射 始 . . 27 Dugga * * is a 4 Dhanavāpi 0 & 8 87, I68 Dukkhâpalak w 94 Dhanumaņdala . . 8 KM . . 48 Dumbara . . XX XY . II 5 Dhanuvillika ቌ ፩ . . II 5 Dumbulāgala A 8 40 Dharmanandana . . ... 73 Dunatura-Navehera 8 d . . Ig6 Dhātusena . . & O & . . 84 Dunumugama w w ... . I 66 Dhãtusenapabbata is .. I 54 Dunuvagam - - . . I96 Dhavalã . . 8 8 . . I 76, I 87 Dunuvegama w a 48 & . . I96 Dhavallavițțhika . . X w. . . I88 Düra a . . бо Dhūmarakkha - . . 4o Duratisa . . 芥 * 60, 6 Dibba w * ... I 89 Düratissaka 9 & 8 . . I82 Digãbayagolla is .. 37' Dūravāpi . . . . . . бо Digahalaka. . P 8 . . Io3 Durusava w A as Ig2 Digalavāna. . A .. I96 Dusatara .. as - 22. Dīgalu 8 & .. I96 Dvādasasahassa .. & A б9 Digama . . & & O .. I48 Dvāramaņdala . . 4 I59 Digāmadulla 8 8 a 24 ff. Dvâranâyaka 8 & 8 I97 Dīgamadulla 8 & 8 24 ff. Digāmaņdulu d. 24 ff. Ehala 8 s ) 8 49 Digānaka 部 ed 27 Ekadora . . s is is O Digasivagama * * - O . . I 55 Ekadorika . . IOI, I59 Dīghabāhugalaka . . 37 Ekadoriya , IOI, Ι 59 Dīghābhayagalaka d 48 . . 37 Ekadvāra . . - 8 0. I59 Dīghacankamana *) dS . . I 36 Ekadvārika ● * I59 Dīghāli as w w i . . 72 Ekahalaka-Ativaviya . . I93 Dīghanakhā ● ● & 9 .. 24 Ekāhavāpi w 8 d is is 92.

204 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON)
Elagal up to Elamuka . . Elara-thipa Elasara Eļeneļa Eļugal Enderagalla Eņdēragalu Erāhuļu Eraka Erakavika Erakávilla Erandegalla Eraya Erekapi . . Etumala
Gabidatatiri Gädubavana Gaganåvița Gagapavata Gagavi 9 89 Gaggårăma. . Gaggaravaliya Gajaa Gala-araki Galagombu. . Galakäța . . Galambatittha Galamburu Galataraka Galledarapu Gãļha Gaļhoy
Gainduru-Gomand
Gallakapīțha
Gallambațțhika
Galinaru Galpãta
Gălu Galukahala. . Gāma Gāmaņi Gāmaņigãima
Gāmaņitissavāpi
Gāmaņiyāpi
Gāmanta pabbhāra
Gamata-tata
Gambăvasațava
Gambhīra. . . Gāmeņdavāla Gāmeņditalāka Gämiņingam Gamiņitisa Gamițțhapāli Gamiththaväli Gaņagami .. Gaņa (ma) taka Ganayagama Gaňdhamula
a
la
I27, I6 Ι., I, 7 Ι
I57, Ι 86
... 6
. . I90 22 . I37 . . II 7 ... I96 . . I90 IO Io9
. . 98 L73 - ܀ s 32 . . Io9 I93 . I 6 II 53
2 . . І84 . . I73 . . I7o . . І7о -- Ι 67 , Ι 67 . . I62 . . .09 . . I96 . . I97 . . I58 . . I56 . . 55 . . 65 24, 28 24, 29 . . I69 92 31, 56 . . I9
73 73
. . I96
. . I58 39
39 I27
б5 55 Io7
б5 . I57 39
54 54 8.
4. . . 55 95
New Series, Vol.
Gaňgā Gafgādoņi .. Gangämâti Gangarājī. .. Gangasena .. Gaňgásiripura Gangatală . . Gangatata Gangavita Ganguļhusu Gantală . . Ganthiãkara Gaņthimāna Garadara . . Garadiçda . . Garimahalaka Garitara . . Gatabagiri . . Catika ) Gatup O Gavaratissa Gavaravāla Gavida Po ab Gavilaћgana Gavita 8 8. Gavita 8 O Gelgama .. Getthumba.. Gijjaküța . . Gikitta a B. Gilimalaya Gimhatittha Giri . . A () Giribå a Giribhaņda Girigama Girigāma . . Girihălika . . Girihaņdu . . Girikaņda . . Girikaņqdika Girikumbhijia Girilaka Girimaņqdala Girimaņqula Girinagara . .
Girinelavāhanaka
Girinil Girinil-nuvara Girinillankalça, Giripåda . . Girisălikårāma Girisigåmuka Giritallå Giritața . . Giritisa Giriiuüturuvåra Girivadunnā Giri Vihara. . Giriyã 8
VI, Special Number
p ge » 36, 44 8 ( a 43 e s is . . I9
. . п.бо 8 . . I90
A s A Y . . III 6 . . 46
8 - 46 s . . I73 8 O a 0 ... I96 e is o is . . 46 . Iვ8 7o 24 ... I IO
4,
6
3.
歌
o 4 4 a 45, 4б, I82 - • a 45 0 . . 26 , I 72, I82 55, 68
O e I26
4é » . I9 O o , , Ι82 O. O. ... 68 8 w8 g. -- Ι82 t 缘 制 ... I82
0. - I95 8 O S II4 4 e - 94 Ι82, Ι86, I87 O. O. O . . І82
b is 23, 32
O. O. . . I94 a - 33 e vo 98, Io3 ) S : . . 98

Page 106
Giriyaļa .. pe Giruvahõbada · · Givulaba . . a Godapavata e ao Godava ... Godāvarī .. O. O. Godigamuva «O> Gokanegama Gokaņņa .. Gokammatittha Golabāgamu Goļabābha .. Golagam . . Golagama . . Golapana . . Gollapânugâma . Golobágama o Goluggamu Gonati Gomayagáma Gona Goņa o Gōņa Goņagāmaka Goņagāmuka Goņagiri .. Goņdigāma.. Gonisa Gonnagåma Goņņagiri Gonnavițțhi Gopālapabbata Gosagala . . i Gotapabbata Gotapāsāņa Gotha ao o Gothabhaya Göţhapabbata
Govakadatayihagama Govindamala x 8.
Govin-nāmāpitiya Govipala Gukaņa .. Guļavāla Guligamu - Guralatithakalafich Gutägama Gutakadara (Gu)tapavata Gutaviya Guthala . . Guttahála . . Guttala
Habugoluva
Habutagala Hadavika . . Hadayunha Hajiya 4 Hakanakaraka . .
INDEX
s • . 7o Hakaragoda a m
. . 86 Hakkagam .. 3o Hakulaviya - .. 67 Hālakola 4
67 Hālavahānaka a .. I86 Haligama - 33 Hamanakara or 4 e . . 99 Hamainavira 0 in es 32, 44 Hamara. . .
- . 44 Hambațțhī e . . . 39 Hamsavatta. vo v . . 39 Hambugallaka . . . . 92 Hanagamaka a 6 ❤ . . 6o Hanahagama w a As a .. 92 Haņdinnarugama . .
AB . . 92 Haňkana . .
39 Hankara .. to M A. A 92, I96 Haňkárapitthi a . . 86, I 87 Haragama V
. . . 3o Haritakiváta .. I66 Hastisailapura 92, I 66 Hattanna Op 9 O 44, I66 Hatthållaka a
As . . 44 Hatthapaņņika . . vi . . I 67 Hatthavanagalla . . ... Io, I5o Hatthibhega A . . I 93 Hatthigiripura . . eo e . . I 67 llatthikkhandha . .
KO . . I95 Hatthikucchi
. . 5o Hatthipora . . 63 Hatthoțițha . . I 78 Havitaka . . . . 23 Hayigaraya - .. I89 Hedigama .. a .. 89 Hedillakhaņdagām .. 6o Heļagam .. a o .. I94 Heļigāma .. v . . 67 Hellola v to
. 66 Helloligäma . . 57 Helloliya .. I56 Heluggamuva . . Io6 Hemavatī . . w . . 99 Hidatagama . . 29 Hihobu o ... 196 Hil . . I26 Hilisela s o o ... ...... . . I 66 Hiillapattakakharhda.
. . I 93 Hilpul a . . I 7o Hinabi u o
65 Hintalawanagama − 5o, 52 Hiraniamalaya .. . , 5o, 52, 53 Hiravalugoda - -
50, 52 Hitadalaya
Hivaļā 97 Honagariya . . 2o Honagirika . . I 7o Hopițigamu a . . I64 Hopitiya . . «Q v . . I 7o Hotavata . . a
a . . 6. Hovatu o s
O
۔۔۔۔۔۔۔۔۔۔۔
唱 峰
a g
A
a
I58 . . I96 . . І7І * 37 38
98
б5 . .. 2
68
I9 . . I3 I 20 ... I70 ... I60 ... I92 . . 65 I59 . . I59 Io6 56 Io5 I2, III 3 . . 40 1:37 • ܢ ... I2O - 47 IO5 . . ибо - 93 ... 8
. I94
42 45 - ܝ . . .97 - .. 39
• . б6 ... όό . . 49 149 I49 . . .90 86 п69
30 I95 ... IO9 39 . . I95 . . E3 31, 56 . . 69 ... . I oό 63 . . I96 - ΙόI
I6
- 49 . . I56 . . I57 . . 9

206 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON)
Hubiligama . . . . . . Io9 Hujikada . . to 23 - ܘ Hulapițțhi . . vo a * * . . I90
Huligam . . . . I92 Huligiriya . . s 54 Humana. . . wo a VM » . . 55 Humana-atagama O. O. as 42 Humanajanalikeya O. . . I7o Hunagiri . . q w , - ΙόI Hunălă a O to . . I93 Huņanmaru O AO O ae ... I89 Huņaru . . • • I89 Hundarivāpi o P. to a . . I94 Huragama . . • op a - 93 ܀ Hūrātota . . to a . . 84 Hūva . . . 22, 47, I Iб, І25 Hūvacakaņņikā .. y d ... s. 22 Huvahaka o O. v. . . 22 Huvaragama o a o P. ܀ - L55 Huyalagāma o 4 o • • 5ნ
Igaha O O to
Ilubarata . . . . I58 Ilubässa . . o O 0. 73 ܝ ܀ Isamviti . . a o • - 73 lsibhūmangaņa .. 8 w . . .35 Tsipatama .. o e . . и 8o Isiramana . . 8 . . I48 Issarasamaņa . . 8I, 98, 48, 49 I93 Isuramenu-Bo-Upulvan . . . . 49 Isurmaņu . . s . . I49 Itata a A 8 99 Itinarugama o s 8 P -- Ι 6 Ι
Jabaviya . . 4 . ΙόI Jabo-aviya O a ... I53 Jaggara . o o . . 90 Jajjară d a 9o, 97 Jalaka o a O I37 Jalagama . to to e - ΙόI Jālagāma . . a s - Ι6 Ι Jalakataka b s 57 Jallibäva o -- Ι 88 Jambelambaya . . o ... I93 Jambu o us - 4O Jambuddoņi O 9 . Io5 Jambukola. 83, 84 Jambukola-lena . . ... Io 8 Jamburantaragalla, s ... I9 I Jambuţi o ... I 89 Jananatha-mahgalam . . . I75 Janapada . . a o . Η I 2 Jantaghara.. o . . I29, 136 Javamala o . . 53 Jayagama . . v 8 . . 90 Jayagaṁgā . . o o . . I49, I66 Jayasenapabbata 8 . . I73 Jayavaddhanakotta I2O Jayavӑрі . . . . I27 Jetagala .. is 8 . I97
New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Jetatisapava
- 55
Jetavanârâma (Anurādhapura) 3O,
I46, I47, I93
Jetavanáráma (Polonnaruva) . . I 79
Jetthairama o o ... I 68 Jetugama .. . .. 5 Jivitota . . - . . I97 Jotirasapāsāņa . . I95 Jotivana .. I29, I30, I46
Kabaragama a o . . ибт Kabarajitagama . . 55 Kabota-agana 8 . Ι65 Kabuba . . o p . пб2 Kabuba-Kadaraka 99 Kabupelanda o o Igo Kaburagama . . I54 Kaburaka . . I7 I Kacagala 68 Kacaka-avudaka . . - 16 Ι, I 65 Kacchaka . . . . 38 Kacchakatittha . . 33, 38, 42 Kacchavāla • . 38 Kada 4 0 « Ι 7ο Kadabanamabara ... - 93 Kadacadaka 65 ܀ ܀ Kadagutaka . . 96 Kadahalaka a 89, I54 Кафahavapіgama . . . .. 5 Kadalagama w . . 98 Каdаligama - ΙΙ ό, I 25 Kadalinivata. е в • 94 Kadalipatta . . 72 Kadalisenagama . . ... II 8 Kadalumbari w a . . I94 Kadamba . . o o 74, I58 Kadannibagona . . a • • II 4 Kadanaka . . - , IO5 Kadaragama o . . I55 Kadaragama 50, 59, 96. Kadaroda . . w a 42 Kadavataka o p . . Io9 Kadaviti . . 33 Kadditiragama . . . .2 Kadditiravaddham anaka. I 12, 186, I 87 Kadisagagama ... I 56 Kadubala . . ... 87 Kaduru vadunnā I86, 187 Kagada . . . (O2 Kahabatara-yatana . 55 Kahabagala o • 55 ܀ Kahagama ვ8, 42 Kâhalli o . . Ig2 Kahambalkuļu . . I96 Kahäva . . I96 Kajaragama, 5. Kājaragāma 5O, 51, 52, 59. Kajidora. . . 0. o . . 57 Kākālaya o e • 45 Kakelakuvahanaka o up a 45

Page 107
INTDEX 207
Kakkhagamiya . . . . I 57 Kālinga . . - O so . . I77 Kakkhalavițthi . . . . I 73 Kaliņigāma a I65 Kakudha ... I 34 Kaliniya o . . I II 8, I 2o Kakuļu vāgala .. 73 Kälivasá O ... 89 Kalabutaka o . I 67 Kalivāsama 8g Kaladlagawi w . I 55 Kallagāma . . III 4 Kāladīghagāma . . . I 2o Kallahālena o e e ... 88 Kāladlīghavāpidvāra . . I 2o Kallaka a v. . . I 88, II, 96 Kāladīghavika . . . I55 Kallakā leņa a ... I88 Kalagalaņa. . . I 55 Kallavālagāma . . 0 . . 196 lKãlagallaka a F. ... I o3 Kalombalaka 0. . I 58 Kālagāma . . o v. . . I 96 Kaubaha . . 4 • . б7 Kālagiribhaņda .. w . . I 26 Kālūla e is A 0 . . I92 Kalahanagara e - . . I 82 Kalumbala I94 Kalahömluvadora . . I I 8 Kalumbara. - . . I94 Kaļahumana .. 5I Kaļumuhudu a . . 53 Kalaka . . I I 8 Kalunnaru ds . I9 Kãlaka 4 w . . I 94 Kausimbala s ... I 89 Kalakacchagāma . . .. Izo Kāļussa 0 0 o 192 Kālakagāma . . I I 4 Kaluvala . . e 49, 53 Kalala hallika w .. Io8 Kalyāņavatī e 8 sp -- Ι 83 Kāļakanda . Io7 Kalyāņī . . III 8, II 9, I 2o, I 22 Kala-lena .. a . . I 88 Kammāragãima . . 72 Kalalväli . . a w . . 28 Kamuhajivi 68 Kalam a .. 95 Kaņadiyadora o 8 a . . I бо Kalama . . ... Io7 Kanagama O - . . ибо, п б5 Kalamahanaka . . .. 5I Kāņagāma - as 当 4 . . 62 Kālamattika . - 65 Kāņagāma e no o ... I 56 Kalamba . . .. 58 Kaņamādiri e s up . . II 7 Kalambaka. .. g4 Kaņāmägiri 8 op a . 197 Kalambatittha . . .. 58 Kāņamūla e ... I 56 Kala-nadi .. Qo q . 1 г8 Кӑnapaddäuda . . o - - II 2 Kalanda . . 23, 32 Kāņatālavana KO MO - 37 Kālandhakāla a .. 97 Kaņa vaka e P 8 . . 99 Kalaṁgavela a - .. II 6 Kāņavāpi .. o , Ι όO, I 65 Kālaņi 4 .. 2o Kaņā vāva 8 op , Ι 6ο Kalaņika .. 2o Kaņayutagama .. o we - ... 2 Käļaņikolonna - .. 89 Kaņdaka . ܘ ao 9 , ό3 Kalaņu o . . I 59 Käņdala - O . 189 Kālapabbata ... i 72 Kańdamunna e - . . п8п Kalapahaņaka . . .. I 53 Kaņdanagara 8 O. O. ... I 82 Kālapāsāda o . . I 36 Kandara 26, I 82 Kālapāsāņa . . J 53 Kandarahīnaka. . . e. 2 ܀ ܘ Kālapilla . . w ... I 84 IKaffidavuru-nuvara ... I 74, 18I. Kalapiti . . o . . 9o Kangiri - ・・ Itの2 Kalatä a a 4 . . I 72 Kängomu . . . . ... II9 Kalatagama ... 16o Kanhanadi 8 se ... I 8 Kālatittha . . - o .. I 8 Kahavata - - - . 56 Kalavahanakaja . . .. 68 Kaņikāra I 89 Kālavalli .. 53 Kaņikārasēla - • • )3ن Kalavāņa .. 53 Kaņikāra vālika .. ()3 Kālavăpi 33, ro8, 40, 66, I ē7 Kaņikerapaļi 63 Kālavāpi ... 53 Kaňkanaka o p o . . I 90 Kalavapi-nadi wn .. I66 Kaņņikā ragala. .. OO Kālavela . . I I.4, I 5o Kantaka Ι ό3 Kālāyana o . . 22 Kantaka . . e. - Ι ό3 Kaļedigevi .. a * 9o, I 55 IKaņțakadvāravāta • 54 Källhälla. . . o .. I96 Kaņtakavana 49 Kāti 0 0 89 Kantalầy . . 4ό Kälindi w .. 83 Kaņtapetaka KM. 沙 I II 4

208 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON)
Kaņthapitthi Kanukaya Kapălakanda Kapalanāga Kapallakkhaņda Kapărā Kaparamtila Kapikandur-ho Kapila Kapilavastu Kapițțagāma Kapkanduru Kappagallaka Kappaka . . Kappakandara Kappalagoda Kappanduru Kappăsagāma Kappukagãima Kappüra Kapugam Kapuvena . . Karadīpa Karagam Kara. Gañga. Kāra Gaňgă o Karajahabaka Karajavika. . Karajaviya. . Karajinitisagama Kāraliyagiri Karandägama Karaņdaka, Karandakanda Karaņdakola Karapavata Kārapițițhi . . Karavălagiri Karavīka Karaviti
Karavitha vilatta
Karihiia
Karinda-nadi Karindapabbata Karuliikeya. . Kasaba Kasabagiriva Kasägalbada. Kāsagala . . Kasăgalu Kasägalugama Kasagalu goda Kasagäma .. Kasalia Kāsa pabbata Kasatapitiya Kasatota .. Kāsavāgama Kåsikhanda. Kassakalena
影
. . I92 . . I93
I59 a a o 44 w I59 Ι44, Ι 46
·· I44 s . - 66 ... I 8o
... I 8o
б3
66 . . 66
39
66 - , IO7 66
. . 92
. . . 90 - as 44 - . . 66
XO 4O s 94 8 84 • ܀ QX «X . . I96 I83, 185, 186 183, 185, I86 . . I56 ... , 99 ... If I
8 32 . . І96 * * , , Ιόό . . I94 X . . I89 a I94 a so 24 a . . I9
- . . Io9 . . I96 8 • б9 > < 9. . I65 - 52, 66 ... I58 & . . I55 Y 32 • ܀ a . . I48 - - . . I72 - . 68 ... 68 T72 . ܀
- 73 ܘ ܗ 8 - 93 - KO- ... Io8 L72 ܀ •
a - 50 A KO ... 38 - X . . 96 93 8. ... I96
New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Kassapa . . Kassapagiri Kassaparājaka Kassapasena Kassipițțhika Kasub-rad . . Kasub-senevirad Katacanakapula Katadoravada Katagama Kataka Kataka-nakara, Katakanara Katalkandhakára lKatandhakara Katakandara Katari Katelavasaka Kätigama . . Kätiri Kativapi .. Katiyagama Katthaläla . . Katthaka . . Kathanta . . Kattikapabbata Katumahasäya
Katunahabiya-tata
Katunnaru Katuvandu Kaudăpulu Kavarasaka Kåver Kavudāvulu Kavudu Kavu dumāgaļu Kayabura . . Kayuabaliya Kehāla Kelhela Kehesénäva
Kelheta. d. Kelagamuva Keļālā Kelapavu
Kelăsa Kelavasă Kelayaňgana Keliväta Kélsenäva .. Kemgalla Keņahisa Kerețägama Kesigamu ..
Ketavalaka Kevattagambhīra Kevillagam Kevillayagam Khadirāļi Khadirangaņi
帝
8
s
I45,
I48 I5I I47 I9E I5. I38 62
48
53 I97
99 I97 I97 I97 I97
99
4.
б4 Ig6 I56 I56 I37 б4 6o
6.
. I65
56 88. I56 45 63 I87 45 55

Page 108
Khajjota . .
Khajjūravaddhamāna Khaņdacela a Khaņdakavițțhika Khaņdarāja s Khandasimã 0 O Khandavagga O Khaņdavārapițithi Khandhaka 8. A Khaņdigāma Khãnu a Khänuka .. # 岑 Khãnuvāpi Khemäráma O Khemavāpi a Khīragāma Khīrasålla * * * Khīravāpi . . O Khuddavāligāma Kibabadi . .
Kibigama . . U Kibinilam . . O Kidakehigama . . Kihapuya . . h Kihimbila .. O Kihirāļi . - Ab
Kilañj åkāsanasaladvāra .
Kilind-desigdara . .
Kiliningam . . KY SY Kimbulvāņa Kiihsukavatthuka. . Kiņigama .. d Kīrā a Kirāti Kirāvāpi . . Kirbandpavu e Kirbimib . . h Kirigama. Kirindagāma Kirind-ho .. Kīrola Kitkevuva .. d Kitmiņi .. Kitsen O Kittakaņdaka O Kitti
Kittiräjavälukagäma Kivisi - - 0 - Kivisipiitini. . . .
Kobaļa Koboyateliya Koddhañgulikakedára Kohãla Kohombagäma .. Kokaväta .. Kokela - Kokkädannava . . Koļabä s O Kollabhinna - -
INDEX
- , II6
- a II 2 . . I&9
196
so IO3
Kolagama . . O.
Kolambahālaka Kolambâlaka Kolapav . . Kolasa to to s Kolavӑрі . . Koļayutnu .. a C Kolita 0 Y Kolomb . . es e. Kolombä
Kolombagalu a e Kolombagamaka ... Kolomgalu Kolom Oya e. Kolomtissa Komatala .. as
Koņdivāta .. Konduruva a Kontivata Korandaka P. P. Kosavagga « » Kosombura Kotadora Kotagala Kotagama Kotanagara Коtapabbata Kotapavu .. 0. Коtasara . . e Kotgan .. Kotipabbata Kotipassävana Kotitissa Kotmalē .. KO « Koțițhabaddha . . Kothagama Kotthalatã Kothamalaya Kotthasara. Kothawata Kotthivala Kotthumala Kotivita Koturukada Kotusara O
Kubaragama Kubigamika 0 8. Kubukanda is a Kubūlagalla A Kuburgamu to 8 Kudakadavukā .. Kuda-Kapára t Kuddälamadala Kuddarajja Kukkutagiri 0 Kukkutaparwata .. Kukulgiri O Kulalitissa . .
O. O.
A D.
() б5
• • б4
• б4 33 33, 34, 38
• • б4
• • б4
• 34 34., 38 64, I89 ... I90 - 94.
• - II 7 . . 90 33, 34, 38
• - б2 ... II7 33, 34, 35
I9
5 i

210 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON)
Kulantavapi . . I72 Kulapaņa . . o ... II6 Kulataka . . to 0 a s . 96 Kulattha . . . I72 Kulavitiya . . I62 Kulumbari is is 0 . . I94 Kulumbiyangana a ... 68 Kulu-Tis-Rad 0 . . I84 Kumbagāma - O . . 39 Kumbālaka a . . IO2 Kumbalhala Op 7 8o Kumbhabāna e O . . 39 Kumbhakāragāma o . . I57 Kumbhasela A . . I94 Kumbhigallaka . . І89 Kumbhilā .. . . 26
Kumbhilāsobbha . . IO2 Kumbhīlavāna .. o . . 97 Kumbiyangana .. 68
Kumbmugama . . 5ố, Ιο3
Kumbugāma o 53 Kunarivata o e ... 2 Kuņdalatissa O ... I 84 Kunjarahīnaka . . to . . 27 Kupikkala . . w a w .. . I89 Kupu veņa . . ... I94 Kuramgāma A . . II 2 Kuraņdaka. . . ܀ - L94 Kuravakagalla . . . . 63 Kuruindiya & & ... 86 Kurunägalpāya . . o - - Ιο 5 Kurunda . . ... 86 Kurundacullaka . . O es ... 86 Kurundaka KO 49 ... 86 Kurundapillaka . . ... 86 Kurundavăsoka . . ... 86 Kurundi . . 8 o 86, 87 Kurundivelu a s ... 86 Kuruvakatittha . . 64 Kusinārā . . ● 够 ... I8o Kütàli a 8 . . I94 Kitatissa O. O. a . I84 Kutavanagama .. s . Ι6 Ι Kutelitissa 8 8 es e . 184 Kuthari .. d w . по7 Kutimbiya b ... 68 Kuttäli a th) ) . . I94 Kutițāvatta o o ... I59 Kutumbiyangaņa .. o ... 68 Kyānagãma - o . . I I3
Labaka a 8 at P a . . I55 Läbugämaka . . I72 Labunakara w 8 th . . 772 Lada 8 o a ... I6ό Lahasikā . . a o a . . I93 Iahiniya .. o ... . I 65 Lahulla . . 6 VO a . - II 3 Lajjika At 0 0 . ... O Låkandara e * * . . 26
New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Lamjanavu to 0 on 8 . . 28 Lanavilaka e s O a • . I93 Lañjakāsana O. to , Ι 36 Lańkāgiri . . P. b a II4 Lankapabbata .. O Il 4 Lahkatilaka 0 0 . .. 79 Lankā Vihāra 8 0. . . 62 Latakatala e e o o . . IQ3 Lava-arana O O . . I93 Lãvarãvapabbata up 8 . . 192 Lenagiri . . 8 o • 54 Lenamahamāla . . . 94 Licchikali . . g e p. . . I96 Liya valla . . e is . . III 6 Lohadvara . . I90 Lohapâ.sâ.da 29, 33, 34 ILohitavâhakharqda, o o . . I82 Loholuvilä . . 0. o ... E68 Lõkä a Os d 0 0 o - 47 Lokagalla . . Ο Αν - 47 Lokandara a . . 26 Lokantara . . e. a . . 26 Lokuttara . . e d to • • 26 Loņagiri o o a 54 Loņapi O 4O− - O ov . . I65 Lövå-maha-paya. . . 33, 34 Luņugamana 0 a or • 22 ܀ Lutherahalpav . . as ܗ - T94
Mabirigama is e 100 Macala 9 O o s 24 Maccutthala un • - 53 Mädagam-Uyantota e. . . 50 Madagur . . v a was a . . I92 Madahababa KG MO • - 56 Madahața. . . O o . . IO3 Madanapatunu . . a . . I95 Mādaragal .. te Q o o . . I90 Madararayana 0 e. . . I93 Madaravilaya KO Op 9 o IO3 Mādāta. e a - Ιό7 Madbiyan .. O as p a . I54 Madhu-angana . . a . 94 Madhukavanagarathi O . . . 89 Madhupādapatittha . . 84 Madhutthala, . .. 7 Madhyadesa e. o a . O2 Mädiligiri . . a s o ... I 82 Maducaya .. 0 de 4 - Ι ό3 Maqdukasali. . 4 . . 6 I Maqukola . . K0 KO to a . . I73 Maeli a • . O0 Māgala a 97 ܀ ܀ Magalaya . . 0 e. a • - 93 Māgalamb . . 0. - ... 2
Măgalla . . is v. - ο 4ο Māgaļu o O. as • - 96 Magama .. o ao » . III Magana - 8 Ι, 82, Ι 53 Magaņava . . KO O ... 8

Page 109
TINDEX
2.
... I 41 0. . . . .
6, 92. . п7І . . I7 I I27, 129, 186 d 0. . . I29 o . . I29
I9 . . O3. p . . .7
29, 133
o a . . I96
. . 57 0 . . 67 . . 48, 6o, I Io ... I93. a • б9 ... 1 [O . . I95 . . 48, 6o, I Io . . . 23. w • 55 a . I54 ... 81
I IO a v . I96 o . ... O
. . - - 34
34, I74 is . 34
• • б9 - I39, I40 - . I74 . . 72
. . 8I. I40, I4 I . . . 96 бб, п96 75、79 - . I9
33, 34 ... I 89
Māguļa . . 7o Mahāmallaka Magul-uyana . I49 Mahanand Maguņ 8 I Mahamangala Maguņa . . .. 82 Mahāmaņi Maha Amundora .. a . . I 97 Mahāmaņikagãima. . Mahabälagam a s 73 Mahāmeghavana . . Mahabalisa w . I og Mahamevnã O 8 Mahabamaņa w a . I 55 Mahamevna-Tisaram Mahabați . . . . I 93 Mahamidel P. Mahabodeniya .. Io9 Mahaminilä a Maha Città nakara . . 42 Mahaminiya Mahadabarā . . I 9 I Mahāmucalamālak Mahadälgama . . 82 Mahāmunigāma . . Mahadaragala . I 9o Mahanabata v O. Mahadaragalla ... I 9o Maha-nadi . . Mahãdãragiri . . I 9o Mahānāga . . Mahãdatta . I 67 Mahaņagāma Mahãdattika . I 67 Mahānāgahula Mahadelgas w . . 73 Mahānāgapabbata Mahademeți w . I 56 Mahānāgatissa . . Mahadeņa . . v. . . I I I Mahanaga Vihara . . Mahãdevarattakurava 93 Mahaņakara o 4 Mahadiv . . 4 w a . I95 Mahanamajetatisapavu Mahaduggala w . . 6 I Mahanamelivara Mahaeli . . . Ioo Mahänämamatthaka Mahagala . . . . I 57 Mahanāpavu v Mahagalla . . 94, 96, 97, I 59 Mahanavagam a Mahagama . . 23, 55, 59, 6o, 6 I, I 7o Mahanãvuta Mahāgāma . . 49, 59, 6o, 6 I, 62, I 9o Mahanet-pã a Mahāgāmanāga - 4 ... 6o Mahānettapabbata Mahagāmeņdi - . . I 57 Mahānettapädika . . Mahagamtota . . 6 I Mahãnettapãsãda . . Mahã Gangã 36, 44 Mahānikkaçddhika Mahagãpiyova в о . I 56 Mahānikkhavațiți . . Mahagariya I 62 Mahānițțhila Mahagevidhagama 56 Mahāniyyāma o Mahagirigāma ka 22 Mahaņņa .. o a Mahāgirigăma w - - . . 98 Mahanuggala sh Mahaguru nalē o . . I 89 Mahāpabbata Mahahalagama . . 63 Mahāpāli . . o Mahāheli . . di-no .. Ioo Mahäpänadipa .. Mahakada to o 8 . . I 54 Mahāpanālagāma . . Mahā, kanda w a I g ( Mahapatanjiya . . Mahâkandara .. 44 Mahapeļa . . - Maha-Kapärä v. . . п.44 Mahapitagama . . Mahakaranjiya . . I 66, I 96 Mahãpuņņagăma . . Mahäkhetta a w .. 72 Mahaputu .. Mahākhiragãima . . . . 54 i Mahārājaghara . . Mahakilinggam a w . . I96 Maharakaya Mahākirāļa - . . 97 Mahārāmetti «O «W Mahakodapatiya w 95 Maharat, .. Mahakola . . o . . 37 Mahãrațțha o o Mahakubussālu . . I g6 Maharīvara Mahâlabujaga.lv. :). . 73 Maharuka . . Aw » Mahaläganna o . I 8.; Mahārukkha Mahālekha .. I45 Mahasä .. to Mahālekhapabbata . I 38. Mahasamudra to Mahallarāja o 96, I 59 Mahāsena . . (9 KD Mahaluva . . a . . 96 Mahãsenagāma . . Mahāmaga o o . . I 92 Malhasengamiya . .
o
a 6
d
8
p 34
33 33 54 I54 , 37 I36 86 I83 69 I59

212 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON)
Mahatabaka d 50 Mahātālitagāma -- & 87, I62 Mahathala . . II4
Mahãthüpa. . I29, I 34, I35, I 36, II 79 Mahatila . . a 8 d. - II 4 Mahatiradeniya . . б5
Mahātittha 75, 76, 77, #8,79, 8o
Mahatombuva * 剌 8 . . 73 Mahatubari is - Ιό9 Mahatumburuppe 95 Mahaudalu . . 56 Mahãummāra s ܗ - J 73 Mahāvāgaņā 29 Mahaval . . d «... . IO Mahavalagama. . . W IO Mahaväligama . . 89, 152
Mahavalligotta .. . . 66
Mahāvālukagãima . . 8 7 Mahavaluka-Ganga 够 够 3ნ, 44 Mahāvāpi . . is . . бо Mahāvāsa. . . 8 : ... 60 Mahāvattalagāma. a - 20 Mahaväva As : 0 ... I 7o Mahaveher gs e 6I, 66 Mahaveļa .. k 8 8 - 71 ܀ Mahavetta .. d. • . 38 Mahāvihāra 8o II 29-I38, I45, I 93 Mahaviți . . 8 97 Mahavoți . . 0 75 - ܗ Mahavutota on 8 is ... 76 Mahavutu .. w 涉 多 75, 76 Mahejāsanasālā .. x娜 曾 - . 150 Mahala . I 72 Mahelaka 8 a . . 72 Mahida-vāva s is ... 87 Mahindaguhā 8 8 . пб3 Mahindārāma & 8 • I4 Mahindasena 45, I5 Mahindatāļāka . . . . 87 Mahindatata . б5 Mahipala A 条 98 Mahisadoņika 8 52 ܘ ܘ Mahiyangaņa . 36, 48, 49, 5o Mahiya-pidaviya . . * * . . I6 I Mahiyapokkhala 8 . . 48 Mahummāra d : - I73 Majimagama б3 Majjhimagāma . . 54 Majjhimavagga II5 Makalaka . . as s ... I 72 Makkhakudrūsa. . . 55 Makulaka . . a ... I 7, 172 Makulla . . І 89 Makulumula w ... I I6 Makuļumunguņu . . «b «X . п89 Makutamuttasālā . . 8 A 35 Mala & 8 As . . 22 Mala-Anulapavata, 4 as . I56 Malabatuva - ... I24
Māladeņiya 8 4 s 39
New Series, Vol. VI, Special
Mālāgāma. . . Malaganaka Malapaharami Malapala . . Mālārāma. . . Malāsu w Māļatta « Mālavalli Mālavalliya Mãlãivaratthali Mālavatthuka Maļaviya .. Malaya a Mallaväläina. Mallavata. . . Malugama Malvatu . . Mãmã. Mānaggabodhi Mānakapițțhi Mānākäți Mãnãmatta Milānāmatu . . Mlänäpav Mänärada .. Mānavatu. . . Mānāvulu . . Maņdagala Maņdagāma
Maņdaka vidutota
Maņdalārāma Maņdala citta Maņdalagiri Maņdalīgiri. . Maņdavāpi Maņdavātaka Maņdika Māņdiligiri
(K 43
Mandivak-samvalla
Månelvalluva Mangala-arama Mangalabegaima Maňgala Gaňgá
A 4
8
Mangala-maha-ceya
Maňgalapura Mangaņa .. Maňgul Mangula Maňguläva
Mangul-maha-veya
Mangunuala Mani-agaya Mani-aviya Maņihīra Maņikara, Maņikārāma Maņikāragāma Mānikaväți. . Maņikiragama Manimekhala
:
Naber
. . 39 iO3 ... 187 ... I97 . Ig6 . 9 . . 29 o, I 88 o, I88 O9 29, 3O . . Ibo I6 . . 90 . 92 32
29

Page 110
Manimekhala-pasada
Maņināga Māņingamu Maņipāsāda
Manirasagagama . . Maņisomārāma .. Manitală . .
Maņitilā .. Mańkulakäräma .. Mannāra . . wo Manomandana NO KM) Manuväsaira Manyāgāma Mapatuna . . O Māra P. P. O Maradaka . . «O VO Măragallaka Māragiri . . Māranhela o o Marapagiriya o o Maraţa o O. Maravila . . d Maricavaţţi Marugana . . d
Māsengamuva up Måsīviyala . . Mataka o o o Matakagama Matalagama Matambiya. a Matavihika. . Mataviya . .
Mayagara . . Mayahala . . Mayanti . .
Mātikapițțhi o a Maţila 0 0 o • Matisāgara O. O. Mati Vihara as 0. Mäțombu . . · · Mattapabbata 0 0. Mattikalena o to Mattikãvāpi 0 0. Mattikāvatatittha Mātoța a 0. Mătöţţam . . Matuka a Ab Maţukagama Matukapika Q o Mătulangana Mātuvelańga o Mātu Vihāra w Mavatutota
Māyārațțha Mãyetti . . Mayettikassapawasa
Mayiha a Mayihalaraka o Mayulavila O Mayüra . . as
INDEX
I47 22
. . I55 I47 93 ... I43 ... Ig6 ... I 96 . . I96 79, 8 I - - 73 ... I66 . . I56 . . I95 126, I 36
Mayürapasama - - - -
Mayuvelasa e sp Megagalaka O Vb Meghagiri . . as a 钟 曾 Meghavannabhaya 8 or Melandura . . es e Mereliya . . KO Meru kandara o o Merumajjara s is
Metera-Digamandulla . . Mey giri es se Ke »
Meyivana to e 8 Mibäļigama p to Micataki . . e O Mīdeņi 0 is 标 ● Migagäma .. ep up Mihind-aram 8 Mihinnariya e Mihiranabibbila b Milakatisa es s Milâinakhetta 8 0 Minä is e Miņibē s Miniber-pá es up
Miņihiri .. Miņihoru . . Minileva ..
to
Miņimevulā w Miņināl s e Miņipā 8
Minnēriya . . o Mīpātota .. d Mirisviţi . . o Missakapabbata .
Mita, a o Mivangamu Mivugama Miyaguņu . . Miyanguņu Miyuguņā .. Moggallana. . Moholnańga Moļobā us Monerapaya Monoragal. . Mora us O Moragalla . . Morakaparaka Moravāpi Moriya Morondu-Mahasengamiya Mucela B a Muqdagutika a O Mūgasenāpati d 8 Muggāyatana - A
O
o
8.
O
dy
o
o
o
o w
·
o
o
O
o
Muhundehigama Muhundgiri KO a Muhundnaruva . . Muhunnaru in o Mujitagáma − S KO
39, 182
O2
II2, II3 - 1όό a 43
. . .83 « - Ιοό 47 1 ܘ ، e I65 o 47 - . 183 ... 81 * ο Σ 39 ... I63 156 . . 29 . I96
48, 49 . . 48 . . I9 . . 49 . . I97 . . .38 95 ܀ • ... I 38 . . .09
• 94 94, 56
. . I59 -- Ι 82 . I57 . . IO ... 189 . п84 68 -- Ι 84 iO3, 184 бо, п65

214 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON)
Mukalugama Mula nagama Mūlasālā Mulaso Mula vadā - - Mūlavārika. . Mulavasā Mūla vokāsa Mulgiri v w Müluppala . . M to Munaru v v» Mundavāka Muňgunueluvagama Muragama . . Multigutika 0 0 Mutiňgana . . a
utivaňgana - Muttākara . . Muttolamba Muvagamuva
Nä Nadanagama O. O.
Nadibhandagãma .. Nadrat Nadunnaru.. Nāga a O Năgacatulkk Nagadipa . . Nāgala Nãgamahã .. Nāgapabbata Nagaragalla Nagarangaņa . Nagarisa . . o
Nāgasālā .. Nāgasoņdi Nāgavaddhana . Nāga Vihâra Någirigala Nahara ' Nakala-araba Nakadiva. Naka-mahavehera. . Nakamulaya − Nakanakara. Nakapavata Nakaragaņa Nakara-vavi o Naka-vehera Nakhā Nakodapika Nakodavika Nakulanaga 0 0 Nakulanagara Nāla. - Nālanda . . Nalan naru . . Nalibi
Io3 56
. I95
. бо, 8о, o 2O,
a 95,
o
0.
2O,
б2,
87, I62, 22, I6I, 95,
.. IO3
·T57
I45 Ig6
I88 . I 96
I47 68
. Ι96
3O
40 43 б5
47
47 8.
I95 I90
I 73
I 65
. I5o
I62 27 I62 Io8
52 52 I4 I
... I E3
I88
. I93
New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Nālika 37 Nāli keramahātihamba 37 Nālikeravatthu . . 0 a • • 37 Nālisobbha • - 37 Namaçlagama a . . I97 Namada-Pagaragama . . - - 55 Nammadã. . . a п79, п87 Nãnãmukha . . I96 Nandamulakagama e p , , Io8 Nandana 7o, I27, I29, I76, 177 Nandatissa o . . 90 Nandigama • - 39 Nandikagama ● ¢፡ - 39 Nandivāpi 4 M ... το 8, I67 Nălaram . . w ܀ - L4 K Nāinnaru . . a 0 87, I62 Näpiyoba ve a . . п89 Narapagaragama . . or us 55 Nāsinna o o • • II 2 Natabarisaka . . Ιόο Năţăgiri . . -- Ι 65 Nâteviya .. ۔ • I65 Nava a . . I55 Navada 0 I 7o Nāvadunna p. • - 7E Navagamaka o . . I6 I Navagãimapura . . s . . Io9 Navagamiya 8 0 02 Nāvāgirisa .. OM Ky . . II, I2 Navaguņa . . d -- Ι 65 Navahagama • 94 Navalaka d 99 Navãmpahangama v s II Navayojana h a . I26 Nåvini d v . I57 Nayinda e. . I65 Nāymaņai so . . 7 I Nedalavahupumagama . . • б2 Nelagama .. to O . . поб Neļiya 0 0 • ܀ L97 Nēraļu e - 37 Nerahjarā .. op o. e. 187 Nețulavaha 62 Nibbindã. . . 8 p. O 8} ... 187 Nigamaggāma - ΙΙ ό Nigrodha-Maragalla ... O • 54 Nigrodhasāla 8 • 94. Niguņdivālu kā .. a ვ8 Nikavali . . 40 · · ვ8 Nikavili . . o o O 38, 4 I Nikavitigama O as a • - I55 Nikuvilika . . O. O. s 38 • ܀ Nīlagalaka. . " .. a • - 37 Nilagama . . a o o se . . Io9 Nīlāgāma . . ao ano 37 Nīlagiri . . • - 37 Nilaldal . . - . . I97 Nilarajiya . . , Ι 6 Ι, I65 Nilarana . . w a . I92 Nilasa a 0. d w . . I62

Page 111
INDEX
Nīlavāhinī up ... I 86 Nīlavālatittha . . 72 Nilavaså. . . O. . . I96 Nilavijita . . 4 -- Ι όI Nilaya F d . . . I22 و I96 Ņiļiba e ao O. . . I73 Niligalu . . . . I96 Nilikada . . do . . I97 Nilgonnă . . w a . . I96 Nihkapoņņa O • - б3 Nissarinkagala 8 p. is a 73 Nissanka-dana-vinoda . . . . I79 Nissanka-lata-mandapa . . ... I 78 Nissańkapura o o o a . . I92 Nissańkasamudra . . ... I 78, I86 Nissanka Vihara a ... I 8o Nisseņikhetta e ... II6 Nitalawitiya a 93 Nitilavitiya O « I, 69 Niţileviţi . . o p 94 Nițțhilavețițhi o . 73 Nitthulacittaka .. o ... 68 Nitthulawitthika O ... 68 Niţulviţi . . O a . . 68 Nītupatpāna v o • • 45 Nivatta . . P a . . I37 Nivattagiri o a - I72 Niyagama . . a 42 Niyamulla, 4 5o Niyaragam. 8 o I94 Niyelatissäräma .. . . . I6o Niyyanti . . 柳 命 o ... O Nugahalkada Ko e is a I94 Nuvaranguņu 9 a I94
Õdumbara .. - as O - 40 Odumbarangaņa .. IO Ögha O. as o o so I94
Pabbatanta O O. O 43 Pabbatăråma A 98, 99 Pabbata. Vihära .. d 99, I5I Pacchimapassa . . . . I52 Pacchimārāma. . . O - I 8ο Paceli a a . . IO7 Păcinărăma o . . 84 Pācīnadesa e 8 p. I52 Păcinadipa O . . 8o Păcinagharaka . . . . 27 Päcĩnakambavitthi a . . I59 Päcīnakhaņdarãji . . O q o is 42 Pācīnapabbata .. a . . I59 Pācīnatissapabbata 3I, I5o, I 58, I59 Pada 4 " . I 62 Padagam . . is • • . . I97 Padảhataka O AP . . I6 I Padala e. O . . 68 Pädäla e a . . I90 Padalañchana O 8 O . . I33 Padalasa . . O a I33
Padavārasuññakaņda Padāvī Padehiņa .. «V) + Padi Padī Padikaragama . . Padikkulama O Pädinnaru e
Padipasa . . ". Padiya e ao Pādūlaka . .
Padumanahānakoțițha Padumassara Pädumpasa Pagala-Karamullai Pagamaka O Pagaragama Pahala Karamulla Pahanabena 4 Pahanawil . . Pahanbhunu Pahangama Paharadora - O Paheciwatthu Pajalaka . . Paialava . . 8 a
Pajina Honagariya Paina-Nakala-araba Pajina-Nakapavata
Pajiņapasa V Pajina-Tisapavata Pajinigama. . a
Pajjota a Paiubata . . Ab Pala. . a Pala-Balavi-Médhav Palace, Anuradhapura Palace, Polonnaruva,
Palamnagara 8 Pälangiriya Pälapasa .. Palavasaya. . Palāvatu . . 8 Palitotugama 9. Op Pallavavala a Palavavahka Palaya Pallikāvāpi. . Palonagara Palomakaraka o Palu-Da-Gé O Paluțițhagiri 0 Pamagulu . . Paņa Paņadika .. a Panagama O Pāņagamu .. O Paņahagama a
Paņahapahaņa .. Pänambamaluva ..
25
. . IO2 . . 92
. I 6 Ι 68 ... I 70 ... 68 ... I68 . . I52 . . I 6 Ι . . I9
. I79
- I39 ... I52
- Ιο ό
. . I96
I6 . I33

216 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON)
Panasabukka O • - 53 Paņāsagāma up B ... ... τόο, Ιβ5 Panäspolvatta a 73 Panava 8 P 22 Panāvāli . . . II 3 Paņa vara .. 7 I Pañcaggalalena 99 Pañcala to a - Ιο 7 Paica pariveņa mūla . п83 Pafica Vĩhãra. . І83 Pañcayojana 73, II9 Paņdavāpi .. e ao 65, Io4 Pāndavāva up . . IO4 Pāņdikkulama 68 Pāņdu vijayakulam 46 Paņdukolomba .. 68 Paņdulagama . I57 Paņdulagāma O O a ... I95 Paņduvijaya , 46 Paňgura 0 47 Paňgurupiti I59 Panhamandapatthãn e . I95 Pafihambangaņa .. e . . I95 Pañhambamålaka . I29, I34 Paňjali 8 52 Paňkavelaka 4 . . 53 Paņņabhatta to 9 v. , I83 Paņņasālaka , I83 Paņņavallakabhūt. O , I83 Paragāmaka 8 ... I88 Paraka O. O. 0. a o 94 Parakkamapura . . e. o4 Parakkamasågara . . п86 Parakkamasamudda Io4, I-83, I84,
I86
Parakkamatalāka . . п86 Pärape O 8 o a 22 Paratta . . OG 6 e. . . І97 Paravăsara Op de . . 7I Parisakuliya O B . . I34 Parivataka e . . I56 Pariveņa .. O a I95 Părvati . . O O O • - 46 Pasaņadariyagama O 8 • - 63 Pāsāņadīpa a o a 23 Påsăņagāma 7 O . . 8I Păsănasinna a . . I54 Pasara-tataka a 56 • ܀ Pasyodun . . as II9 Patagalaya a . . Іоб Patagama . . a I54, I6Ι, I93 Pätala. is O ... I88 Patanaga-ubara . . O 0. . . 56 Pataņi O O b O . . I6 Patapa o · · I22 Pātēgama . . O . .. 7 Pathama . . O X KO - 150 Päthina .. o go IOO , , 6 Ι
Patigama
New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Patimã O Patpahan-bim
Pattapāsāņa Paţungalu ge e Payihaba . . Pehakara . . Pejalaka . . 影。*
Pekara a O Pelagãma e Pelahala . . Peļavāpigāma
Pelivãpikagãma ..
Penambangaņa Pēnnamana
Pepodatuda Pesili 0
Pettaňgavālika Phallagga . . Piqdavika Pidawiya 影 Pihili V 6» e Pihiți P Pikaravasaka Pilagama
Plaith : Pilavasu .. 0 a
Pilavit O Pilawitihika 0. Pilikumbara Piima Pilinvatthu Pilipavata
Piļiyāna .. Pillavițțhi .. Pipphali .. O
Pirivatu . . O
Pisannäva g Pitthigaima
Piyagal a Piyagalaka e
Piyaguka . .
Piyakalutata Piyakapāsāņa Piyangal
Piyañgalla ..
Piyangalu . .
Piyaňgudīpa
Piyaňgulena Pokkharapāsaya Polonaru
Polonnaru vihara Polonnarutala O
Polonnaruva as Polvatta Ponnåva . . O Porodenī . . Porogáhálikhanda
Posonavulla O. O. Potaliya
Pritainaka .
p
34, i28, *74
. . I95 ... I95
62 I68 Ι68 б3
... I55
99 I6o I7o 4I
. . I97 86
86
8o.
. І97 . I89 , I36
4. I6 I97 I52 I69 Io6 Iбо
8. Io8
- Ιο 8
Ιο7 62 I23 4.
. . 90 . I72 . I8o
I88 I8o
37
190
• б5
... 2
I6g ... I 89 . I79

Page 112
Pubaga s Pubbadesa Pubbäräma Pucchārāma p s Pudaji-niyagama .
O
d
Pūgadandāvāța Pullacceri Pulatthinagara Pulekavi Pumagama. . Punadagama Punagama . . Pūnagãima . . Punakodaka Punapețika Punapițțhi Punkhagāma
Pūgadaņqdakāvăța
34,
Puņņavaddhana ..
Puņņavālika
Puņņeli . . ......
Puratthimadesa ..
Purimālā . . O
Purmigaņa O Purvaram . . a Purvārāma 8 P
Pusarbā . . s w a
Puskumbura D A Puttabhāga Puvangudiva Püvapabbata
Raduppala O. O.
Rahagaliaka O - Rahera 60 KM Raheraka. 4 Raja-alavitiya
Raါဒ-alipifiya ... ...
Rajaka Rajakamatasannbãdha Raială Råialena . . Rajaļi 0 Råiamahā O Rājamālaka Rãjamãitika s Rãịamãtu .. es Rāiamittaka Baianamã O Rājarājaperumpaļļi o Rajarata .. s up
Råjarațțha - Ιό, Råjasãla . . a 9
Rajatakedāra. P. O. Rajatalena ve Răjavesibhujahga d Raja Vihâra o P.
Rājāyatanadhātu . . Rãjini w up 8 o Rājinīdīpika o
. . 92 . . I23 ... I 87
. I96
144, ii.6
. . I26
...... fဝံ့ဝ . . I37
INOEX
. Io II Rājuppala . I52 Rajviţi
Raka a 8g Rakitagamiya, 42 Rakkha . .
Rakkha Cetiya . I 26 Rakkhamāna a
8I Rakkhapāsãņakaņțha I 8o Rakkhasa . . . I65 Raksá-ge . .
62. Ralaggāma, 98 Rāmagoņa .. . I56 Rāmaka
37 Rammaka 96 Rāmucchavalika 93 Rānuka . .
Ramukkadu Raņa a Ranahala . . Ranambura I 93 Randhakaņdaka I52 Rangiri-Dambulla I5I Ran-masu-uyana . . I 84 Ranniya . . I46 Raņsimālaka I8o Rantisä . I 46 Ratama
Ratana-araba Ratamākara 84 Ratanapāsãda I96 Ratanā valī
Ratavahanaka I89 Rataviya I 6o Ratkarau . , I 58 Ratinä s s I58 Ratnagiri-Vatageya
42 Ratna-na. . . 42 Ratnasaya .. I 93 Rattabeduma II 3 Rattakāra I97 Rattala e I63 Rattamàla . . 8 O 42 Rattamālakaņợdaka I6o Rattisa I35 Ratti Vihära I9 I Ratuppala . . I96 i Ravakavițiya 87 Ravayamala I97 Ravivatisālā 45 Rayadagama I 25 Relagama . . I52 Remuņa . . I6o Rerupallika II. 3 Rihala
o6 Rihaltotta 18o Ritgal 8 I95 Ritigal o 83 Roharqadesa, I4I Rohana Vihära I9I Ruhuņu Vihāra
.... Io8
... I94
. . I57 . I57
I89
ΙΙ 6
27
. I89 . I97
8o
8o 8o 99 I26 I45 I36
I88 Ι88 I88
.. II 5
Ι88
:: I96
I7I
. . I97 . . II.4. . . I89
. Io8
. I49
82 I36 I82 I88
I34
88 . I43
. IO4
93
І47
. I78
. . I47 . IO4
37
г57
. 82
94
I 7o
. . 93 . I35
68
Iof
68
40 п72
.. I72
I6 23 23

218 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON)
Rinu-maha-veher Rūpavatī .. Ruvan-maha-paha Ruvanpahã 8
Sabāvadunnā Sabhattadesabhoga Sacina Sādiyagāma Sägama . . Sagamdora Sagaviya . . a s Sägiri a Sahala Sahannanagara Sahasavarala Sahassatittha - Sahodara Sajīlakandaka Sakaņakana Sākavatthu - - Sākhāpatta s Sākiyavamsa Sakkasenãpati Sakkharālaya & Sakkharasobbha . . Sākkunda .. Sakurumburu O. O. Salagala . . Salagal-kandura Sālaggāma . . Salaļavatī .. Salameyvan Sālapādapa Sālavāna . . Salavattota O. O. Salaviya . . 8 Salgamu-hoya Salgas-hoya Sāligāma . . Sāligiri o 0. Sālipabbata Salivaya . . Sāliyārāma - O Salkeyal . . Salvāņā Samadatiya Såmagalla . . e Saman Samanagama Samanoļa Samantakūta ae {Sa) marapatiya . Samayutagama Sambadä . . Sambogama Samghabhedakagama Sanghamitta Cetiya Sannghapāla Sanghasena 0.
23 I79
. . I43 . I34
. І9б
I45
. I55
I56
99
. I95
. I53
I56 I 62 93
. I93
I6o
40 49
... I93 . Igo
47 п96
Iვ8
66 38 Igo
. I97
73,
95 I53 I87
. I44
9I,
. I53
. I95
IO4
... Io5
73 73
72
22
. I8g
... I59
7o
8o Io9 I73 I93 I25 I25 42 68
. I95
67
. I32
Ι 38,
... I33
45
New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Sanghatagama . . Samīrukkha e s Sammançu a Samudda . . Samuddagiri Samuddha . . Samuddhapannasālā Sāmugāma Sanayagama Sandagama Saňdagiri .. Saňgagäna.. o Sańgamu .. Sangamu-kelvala . Sańgilla . . Sańgsana Sāfiguņā .. ge Sangvä Sańkhatthali Saňkhavaddhamána Sanlad-kubuwa Sannīratittha Sapara ge Saparagamu Sāpatagamu Sappanarukokilla . . Sapugamiya Sapugasawaliya . . Sarabhū Saraggāma Sarasvatī .. Sarațväga . . 8 Sareheru . . Sarīvaggapițițhi Sarogāma . . Sataruddhã Satbakotta Satbekota Satrodyanaya Satsen Sattapaņņaka Satwaliya .. Sava Savanaviyala KM) () Savāraka .. A Sayakhettaka Sehala-Uparajaka Sejalaka . . s Selantarasamūha . . Senãgãma .. KM 48 Senaggabodhi Senaguttagãma Senalena . . s s Senâmagãma Sena-Senapati Senevirat . . Sennarugama A gy Senpavu .. Sen-Senevirad Sepaņņipuppha . .
O . . I92 . . 37 . . I97 23, 63, 68 .. . Iვ8
. . 93, I74

Page 113
Serittagama Setambańgana Sethivapi Setuppala . . Seygiri - Sīdā Sidaviya
Sidupabbatagama o
Sigam e Sīhagiri w Sīhapura .. Sihigiri Sikalagama Sīkaviyala
Sila-ceta
Silā Cetiya
Sīlakūța . . Silāmegha . . Silapassaya. .
Silāsobbhakaņdaka
Silāthūpa Sīmātālatthalī Simburbamară Simijalika . . Sindhü1 ravâna Sipavata . . Sippatthalaka Siridevi
Sirimandagalagama
Siripasada .. Siripiţi
Siripitthi . . Siripura . .
Sirisamghabodhi
Sirisaṁgborad Sirivaddha. . .
Sirivadqdihamäma
Sirivaddhama Sirivalaskatiya Sirivalãssa . . Siriyâla a 0 Siruväla,
šisacchinnakabodhi
Sītalaggāma Sitasaviya Sitavanaka Sitnaru-bin Sitpav Sitthagama Sivanakara Sivilaviya . .
Siyâmahantakudd
Siyambalapaya Sobara e O Sobbha 8 Sõdigamuva Somāråma. . . Somāvatī . . Soņagiri Sonaya
τα : 144,
* 32, 33, I42
INDEX
. I97 ... I 96 ... Io5
42
... 162
99,
. I92
І32, І42,
●
187 I6
22
... O
I8o IIO I54 II3 Ι ό3 I 63 163 I45
6
69 I 99 Ii.6
22 67
99 9I I57
. I57
1 Ο4 19I
... I 47 . 95 . Ι ΟΙ
... I o5 . 90 ... 190
... IO2
7,
. I9O.
I6 I92
... 160
94
72
42 I88 6ვ
... 6
I57 73 49
. I92
τ89
... I43 . I87
по7
... I92
Soņņagiri Sorabara Soragalla Soragoçda Soruyur Sotemuņa . . Sotthiyākara Srīpura Srivāsapura Subhacala. . . Subhaddã . . Subháráma . . Subhagiripura Subhapabbata Subharāja . .
SudakarikădipanăSuddhāmu ņdaka
Sugalāvatīvāsa Suguluva . . Sūikaragāma Sūkaraggāma
Sūkaranijjhara Sūkaratittha Sukhagirigāma Sullinnaru Suļu gaļu . . Suluva Suļu vādēnigē Sumanagalla Sumanagiri. . Sumanakūța
Sumanapabbata
Sumanavāpi Sumańgalu
Sumbulupat-hälla.
Sumeragamu Sunagāma . .
Sundarapabbitata
Suňgangola Sunhãta
un
un «
Sükarälibheripäsäna
O
o
o
o
Sunibol-Devagama
Surâlla
Sūra- Ambavana
Suramāna . . Surulla Surulu Sūtighara Suvaņņadoņi
Suvanıqamalaya
Suvannatissa Suvarnagiri
Tabakara . . Tabaraya --. Tabbā 8 0 Tabeta 0 0 Taburavu . . Tacigama
Tadapara ..
0.
Doratiyava
to a
JO2
,i و
I 37
I37,
47, II 6,
I79
.. 156
219
I o7 49 I90 6 29
150 IO4 192
95
I43
79, 95
95 I43 Lo6 I89 по7 96
9I 72
.. п7 п
II I
I92
I 7 Ι 171
I 23
43
.. п69
... Io9
82
15
o8
86
1 I3 90
55

220 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON)
Takkambila Taknaru . . Talaboya . . Taladara Tālagalaka Talaguru Talahapa Talakadanaka Talakatthalli Tālakkhetta Taļāmuhundgiri Talaňga Talaṁgara . . Talaṁgaratissa Talanigāma Talaňka Talapā O Tālapitthika Talasagaviya Talātthala Talavaņa .. Tālavatthu Tallavatu . . Tāļavelimagga Talaviya . . Talolagama Tamada . . Tamala 4 Tamba 0 0 Tambagäma Tambagola, Tambala . . Tambalagäma Tambapaņņi Tambapițțha Tambatikala Tambaviti Tambavițțhi Tambunna Tamburugama Tarihundagam Tanabim .. Taņacadaka Tanagaluka Tänavela .. Tanaveli . . Taņdulapata Taņduleyya Tanegama Tanmaru .. Tannitittha
Tantavăyikacăţikă
Tapovana . . . Taraccha . . Taral-pá . . Taralpavva Tatavapi .. Tatthakasäla Tavaa Tavirikiya
74, 75,
IOI
... I95
г96 I97
. I93 ... I92
56
IO9
O
New Series, Vol.
Tumbarup . .
VI, Special Number
Telagäma 0 e . . I92 Teņdiratota in o o o . .. 7 Tenevarai . . o o . . 7o Terigāma . . п56, п72 Therambattha , I 63 Theranambhanda . . . . I35 Therapassaya as . . І36 Thūpārāma (Anurādhapura) I3 I - I 33 Thūpavitțhi . . 84 Thusavāpi I74, 184, I85 Thusavațțhika . . ... I 84 Tihalaka. . . 4 0 s . . I72 Tikaņaka . . • - 9б Tilagulla. . . 0 p. 97 Tilavatthuka - I83 Tinduka . . 94 Tiňgavatu 73 Tiņīmakula O 4 o ... I84 Tinisatiya, . , 4 w . . I7o Tiniyagala . . a -- Ι Ι6 Tintiņakagåma . . 94. Tiputthulla O o . . I45 Tiragama .. O . . I56, I72 Tiratenayā e . . 73 Tisapavata O 93, IO3 Tisaram . . d) Os . . I4. Tisarami .. 9 O ... Io9 Tisa Vihara 9 . .. 4 Tisaviya, * 够 90, 93 Tissäräma .. . 6I, Io3, I29, I4I Tissamahäräma . .. 6 Tissamahăvihåra . . e 6I, 8ვ Tissavaddhamănaka , I82 Tissavăpi (Anurādhapura) . . I49 Tissavāpi . . . . бо Tīsucullasagāma .. o a 44 • ܀ Titthārāma o es I42 Titthagâma - 39, 73 Titthavila . . - O I95 Tivanka. . . - 8 . . I79 Tobbalanāgapabbata 8 20 Todikatana 0 4I Tojanahimaka I69 Tolaka s • б2 Tõpäväva .. -- Ι 74, Ι84 Totagamaka 1) O a 33 Totagamiya u af d . . 63 Totalhumanakaraka s • • Iб9 Toyaváрі , - 184, Ι85 Tribhuvanasiraya . . . . п78 Tulbadavasaka s 娜 ● I69 ulādhāra 8 , , 6 Ι Tulahaka 8 s , IO2: Tulakara P. O. 0 62 Tūlakāra .. O a • б2 Tulatara I55, I56, I60 Tulataratisa a 0. . . 99 Tumbara . . o P as , I63 Tumbariyangaņa .. O . . 40
I3 I,

Page 114
Tumpokoņ Tunghabhaddã .. Tungamkasatapitiya Tungam-Katupitiya
Uccatalaňka Uçcavâlika Udā- Agbo . . Udagama . . Udai-Kitagbo Udanguņu A Udanviţi . . 6 ao Udatisa • s Udayaggabodhi . . Udgala p Uddhagâma, U. Udd hakandarād! . . Uddhakandaraka Uddhakuramgāma Uddha nadvāra . . Uddhavāpi O Udharida . . 0 0 Udu-hö . . a Udumbaragāma . . Udumbaragiri 4 Udumbarapabbata . Udumaharoja 8 Q) Udundora . . to B Udusälla . . Ujjeni a Ukkanagara Ukkånåhgara Ukuņuhusu a Ula-araba. . . o a Uadã is Ulajaka . . to Ulapānā .. Ulavannarikhanţi Uli - O 8
Ulibikala .. Ulibikala-Nakamah Ullabbhakola Ullapannagâma, . . Umanaroda-adara
Uņhānagara a Uņņalomghara .. Unnana .. o a Unnavalli .. 'dW U»
Upalabija . . a Upaladoņjka 0 b. Upalavi . . o o Upalavila Upali P o Uparikada . . Uparimaņdala a Upåsikā. . . O
Upatissagåma o Upatissanagara . . Uppalavåpi a o Urakamaka
INDEX
... 8o .. п87 a w . . 5O . - ვ8
65 qO W . . f.5 . I5I . . 22 , Ι 46
o . . I4O a 75, I57 . . . . 57 O. . . I59 22
22.
Urătoța . . 0 . . 84 Urulgāņu . . . I93 Uruvelă 4) 9. A 53 Uruvellá, 89, I52 Ussänavitthi o a . . 89 Utara o 8 or s 9б, І42 Utarapura 4 ... I58, I6 Utinagariya 2 Uttamadevi a as • . б2 lUttara a . . 66, I4o, I4 I, I5I Uttaräräma 0. . . I79 Uttaradesa 8o, I 52 Uttaräla .. ... I88 Uttarāilha ... . . . I45, I52 Uttararattha, us .. . 77, 8o, 8I Uttarasena A I45 Uttaratissäräma . . O3 Uttaravaddhamāna a . . 66 Uttaromila O • 45 ܀ Uttika «м» (4) II9 Uttoruļamūļa e a - O • ܀ L45 Uturala . . O. • I45 Uturalamula a as s I45 Uturmegiri e ao as s ... I59 Uturpasa . . 9 I8, I52 Uturu I9 Uturukarā. . . O ... 8o, 8I, I52 Uturuvada A s • • б6 Uyantoța . . w 8 50
Vacävätaka P • • IIË Vadabalagama .. . . I70 Vadaga .. 4V VD . . I65 Vadamana .. 4 vo . . 33, 94, I6I Väidårå O O. O. . . I37 Vaddha . . a 0 as • • IgE Vadohana .. is a I9 Vadhagāmakapāsāņa 8 on 30 Vadhatalanagara .. . 65 م م م من م Vadudevägama .. . . . . . . I66 Vadugamuva . . . . . . . . . . I90 Vãdūmula . . a I9 Vadunna ... " . . a I95 Vadumnā . . O is a I95. Vaduņņā .. O to ... • Ig5. Vadumnāva a O 8 • I95 Vāgama .. O 195 Vagoņu a ge O Vaha O O a 54 Vahadlīpa . . O a ... a 93. Vahadiva . . 9 8 938 ܘ ܗ Vahadü e s a e 93 Vahagalu . . O. . . I97 Vāhaņa . . - d. a a I54. Vahanikupida 8 KQ 0. . . I73 Vahaviya . . ··耳54 Vahiraka . . P 23 Vahițițha . . 0 0 . . 38 Vajagaragiri es a - Ι89 Vajana o 8 & b - 22

222 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON)
Vajikavaranaka . . . . 98 Vajirá. 0. . . I38 Vajirasenaka to q . . I45 Vajiravāpi . . o, ... Io8 Vālagāma . . a . . I6I Valagarina . . 4I Valähassa .. o o ... 9o Valakaya . . o . . I93 Vaļamāla a . . III Valapu UN . . I54 Valaraka-Gelgamu • • 43 Valasgalu , 64 Väligamu .. o 85, I93 Väligomu .. . . 85 Väligampola o o III 6 Välikä d 83
valikagama ... ... ... să Vālikākhetta . . 90 Välimada .. a
II 5 Valimahamada .. I6I Välipungonu Vālivāsaragāma . . 30, 56 でValli - 89, Ι 52 Valliggäma . . 72 Vallitittha o . . 39 Valliyavīthi п96
Valliyera .. r o ... 66 Valpita ... I68 Väluka 4 . . 56 Vālukagāma 0. . .. 7 Vālukapatta «au « Vālukätittha o . . 56 Valvi a . . 8 II
Vămanta . . WM O б5 Vanagama . . a . 56 Vanaggama. e . III 6 Va (na)ka . . O o . .. 4 Vanakagama. . . 63
Vananadī .. a • - б7 Vānaragāma o
a . . . 13KO Vāņavaņmādēvi . . Vaňgurupiti . . I59 Vańguttara w . . I59 Vanija 40 . . I55 Vāņija gāma a . I92 Vańgāvațțaka 8 ab 4) . . І89 Vańkāvațtaka o o . I89 Vaņņaka .. ( 0. . .. 4 Vapalagama . . I55 Vāpārani .. . . I92 Våpinagara O p . . IO5 Vāpivātaka ... II6 Varārāma . . • a . . I7I Vāramaņdala O. O. . . I59 Varaņatoța. . a a . . 69 Varuka - a o ... I93 Vasabha . . e di . . .93
Vasaka-vahara. . . a . . 55 Vassitthagäma .. a . . 38 Vatagama .. 8 o I9
New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Vātagiri .. - O - . 123 Vātakapabbata . . . . 22 Vātakasitapabbata . . 22 Vatarakkhatthali o . . 49 Vatimasa ... Io8 Vātīyamaņdapa .. ... ვნ Vatrak ... I96 Vattabakka ... 196 Vattakālaka 45 ܀ ܀ Vațțakārapițthi . . . I9 Vattala w . . I2O Vävakäti . . P . . . I97 Vayaļiyatisapavata . . 65 Vehenaru O . . I97 Veheragam . . I95 Vehervatta ... I 59 Vejabutigala «0 8 . . I55 Vejayanta a . п77 Velagama . . O 45 Velagami a . 45 Velamuka . . . . 22 Velangama . I 62 Velangāvitthika ... ... Io9 Velgam a . 45 Veļummā . . 173 Veļu vana , . Ι 73, I8ο Veņijana . . 22 Veņulāgama I54 Veņumatī .. 0. . I87 Veņu nadī 9 . . I94 Vera p p 8 . . I95 Veraļu . . I95 Vēravägama 62 Vērdū vai . . d . . 7I Vessagiri . . 0. 98, 99 Vethaka .. «, • . 38 Vethanuvara o ... 38 Vettavåsa. . . A
Vettavatī . . . I87 Vevalamitaya 82, I53 Vibhīsaņa . . O. . . I95 Viharabija . . a . I57 Vihāramahādevī . . y 62 Vihäraväpi ... .. 62 Vihäravejjasäla .. ... 38 Vihirabija . . 0. ... I57, I66 Vihiraka . . . . 156 Vija gama .. . . I 7o Vijayabahu 0 . . 20 Vijayarāja .. . . 46 Vijayasundara .. P . . Io5 Vijiribupavata .. . .. 4 Vijita w a I6I, I8o, I8I Vijitagama ... I8I Vijitanagara ... . Ι 74, Ι8I Vijitapura O ... . Ι8 Ι Vijjādhara .. 4 , Ι 79 Viikkamapura . . II3 Vikkirama-Calamégapura . . 97
Villadaka . . v. . . 63

Page 115
Vilagama . .
Vilãna. Vilatere a Wilattälkhaqqla Vibā Vilbagama . . Vilgam Villa Villi Vilikābā . . Vilpița a o Viļuvana .. Vira w Vīrānkura . . Visalagamika Visiràtthala Vituhara .. Viyal o
Voyalaggamu
NDEX
23, 32, 93 Yäbälagäma II2, II 3 Yãoitagãma
... I97 Yagalla . . 9 Yagulā A . . 6 Yahagamu
ra Yahisapavata 0. Yakasava 38, I94 Yakkhadāsa 89. 52 Yakkhasükara
• • 197 Yaiagama . . .. Io6 Yamunā .. .. I94 Yänlena . . . . I73 Yatabähila . . I92 Yatà la & • . . I 45 Yäțiligam . . .. I57 Yatthalaya.. .. I88 Yatthikanda ... I 55 Yava
. I95 Yehenigiri
54 Yudaganāpițiya
•• 187
223
. I92
39 12 97 I97
I65 Io3 37
II 5
. I5I
(s
бо,
197 22
. II 5
98
I97
53

INDEX OF MODERN PLACE
APPENDIX
NAMES
(Compiled by Mr. R. G. G. O. Gunasekara, C.C.S.)
The references are to page numbers.
Adam's Bridge . . 4, 75 Atakalan Pannē Adam's Peak 15, 18, 47, 74, 116, 124 Ätaviragolläva
125 taviyalgala Äkattimurippu 82 tilliväva Akurassa . . 72 Attanagalla Akurukețugala 21, 99 Attanakaçlavala Alagamuva a . . 1 12, 166 Atugoça Āļahära 19, 108, 111, 112, 113, 183 Aturu vala . .
185, 186 Avagatiyäva
Äļavala . . 106 Avissāvälla Alavva 105, 122 Avukana Älgiriya . . 72 Avuņugala . . Älléväva 162 Ayițigēväva Aluleņa 22 Alutgal 156 Badagiriya Aļuvihāra . . 114 Bäddēgama Ambagasväva 99 Badulla Ambalakanda - - .. 122 Bakkiälla Ambalantota 67, 69, 125 126 Balangoda .. Ambăle - . . 97 Bambaragala Ambana . . > O ... 111 Bambaragastaläva Amban-Ganga ... 108, 111, 185, 186 Bambarahela Ambańpola . . 93, 95, 100 Bändiyagalgē Ambēgamuva 116, 117, 125 Bāoruva Ambègamuva Kõrale .. ... 116 Basavak-kulam Ambēpussa 122 Batalagoda
mbilipitiya 69 Batticaloa Aminicciya 170 Battulu Oya Ampārai 28, 29 Beligala . . Änaikalu .. 41 Beligal Kōralē Änamaduva 89 Beligam Oya Anaolandava 184 Bentota Andaragollägala .. 154 Beralapanátara Äņçdiyagala 108, 155 Bibilē Añgamädilla 185, 186 Bilibava s Ashgamadilla-ala 19, 183 Billavagala Afgamuva-vava .. 156 Birinpokuņa Vihāra Anguņukolapālässa - . . 57 Bingiriya . . a Anurādhapura . 75, 127-151 Binnēgama Aragama . . . . 101 Bintänna Division Aralugasmäda . . 56 Bintänna Pattu Aranāyaka . . 115, 122 Bõdagama . . Arankālē .. 99 Bögahavela
rippu 75 Bögambara Arippu - 155 Bögoda Arugam Bay 20 Boltudäva .. Aruggoda .. .. . 119 Bövala AruviÄru 74, 75 Bövattagala Ásvädduma . . 95 Buddhama Ätābändiväva 109 Buddhanahela Atakalan 126 Budugehinna
122, 123, . . 57, 166
5, 31, 47-58,
127, 102, 105, 123
13, 20, 30, 32, 33:45, 30, 51 . . . . . . 90
124 124
... 39
73, 118, 119 . . 72 . . 49, 50,
... 69 21, 50, 51, 59 - - . . . .58 87 168

Page 116
APPENDIX 225
Buduguna-vaiva . . . , 57 Doratiyava ... . 106 Budumuttäva . . 97 Dūlvala . . - ... 15 Buduruvägala ∎ 57 . . ܀܉ ܘ ܼ ܆ . ܀ Durinbutuluväva - ... 185 Bulan kulam - .. 165 Duņumadalakanda 160, 165 Būndala . . . . . . . 12 Dunuvila a ... 115 Butava-vaiva . . 岛 Dūvegala . . - ... 38 Butkanda .. - v • - Buttala 12, 18, 30, 49, 50, 52, 53, 54 Eastern Minor Road 170, 171 55, 57 ËSE Province . . - ... 80 v. 1 O ... 54 avalapițiya i ve is ... 97 Buala Vädirata Kōralē Elephant Pass 11, 83 Chilaw 5, 12, 88, 91, 104 Eppāvala 156 Colombo 4, 5, 15, 119, 120, 121, 122 123 Evū « « «8 de ... ... 30 Dädigama . . -- - 102, 123 Erāvūr Pattu ... 32 Däduru Oya 90, 91, 92, 97, 102, 105 Eriyāva - ... 100 Dāgama a . . 100 Erupotāna . . ... 86 Dalugama . . 120 Ēruväva . ... 153, 172 Damana . . . . . 28 Eruvil ... 32 Dambadeņiya 95, 103, 105 Etimōlē 30, 53 Dambadeņiya Hatpattu ... 105 Dambagalla . . 53, 54, 56 Galabädda 52, 55, 67 Dambala-Alla .. . . 107 Gallabāva - ... 115 Dāmbalavāva . . 186 Galaliyā . . . . 41 Dambäna . . . . 58 Galapāta . . a 73 Dambēgoça 4 . . 57 Galapata Vihara . . ... 73 Qambulla 101, 102, 108, 109, 110, 1 1 1 Galapitagala a ... 171 167, 182 Galauda . . - ... 102 Danagirigala .. 122 Galboda Kōralē .. - ... 123 Daņdāva . . . . . 126 Galēgama . . - . . 43 Dāstota . . . . 40 Gallenbindunuväva ... 170 Dehiovita . - . - 122 Galevela 102, 108, 109, 114, 168 Dekandavala - . . 99 Galgamuva 93, 94, 98, 99, 166 elvița . . 106 Galgē a . . 49 Demada Oya .. 113 Galgē Vihāra ... 89,90, 154 Demala-mahasaya 179 Galgiriyāva - - 98, 99 Demațagala - - ... 65 Galgiriyava-kanda ... 99 Dēmōdera . . 97 Galigamuva ... 122 Deņa vaka .. . . 1, 72, 126 Galkandēgama . . a ... 161 Detagamuva . . 51, 61, 66 Galkandëgamakada ... 170 Dēvagiriya . . 102 Galkandēgamakanda 170 Dēvagiri Vihāra . . . . 94 Galkäțiyagama ... 100 Devamädi Hatpattu 102 Galkoțuva . . ... 55 Devanagala « 124 Galle 4, 5, 11, 16, 70, 73 }evundara .. 70 Galeņa Vihāra . . . . 92 Deyinnekema . . 65 Galmatiyana . . 46 Diganpatahā . 110 Gall Oya 13, 18, 27, 28, 29, 50 Dikgala ... 96 Galpaya - - ... 126 Dimbulägala 38, 40, 41 Galipota . . -- - - a . . 48 Dīvela ... 122 Galväva . . ... 102 Divigandahē Kōralē 98, 99 Galvihāra . . - ... 179 Divuläna .. 27, 28, 30 Garindeniya a ... 43 Divulänakadavalaväva .. .. 186 Gampaha Kõralè ... 115 Divulbana Vihara . . 57 Gampola 5, 115, 116, 117, 122 Diyabäțța . . - .. 96 Ganē . . . a ... 104 Diyagama . . 118, 120 Ganègamakanda . . A . . 28 Diyainna . . 126 Ganēgedera a ... 114 Dodangaslanda . 1 14 Ganèkanda s ... 99 Dolagala . . 40 Ganèvalpola di ... 171 Dolukanda 99, 101 Ganēvatta . . P. ... 103 Dombagahavela 55, 56 Gangala Palesiya Pattu 111, 112

226 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON)
Gangala Uçasiya Pattu . . . . 111, 112 ... 109
Gärançigala
Gitalagamakanda . . . . 157 Gäțamāna ... 70 Giant's Tank ... 81 Gilīmalē 116, 124, 125 Gin Gaňga - ... 73 Gimigā känna 116, 125 Gintoța ... 73 Giirbăva a 18, 92 Giritaļē 1 12, 182, 184, 185, 186 Giritaļēväva ... 187 Giriulla . . ... 105 Giruva Pattu 68, 69, 72 Godaväya . . . 67 Godavãya Vihâra , a ... 67 Gõmarankadavala ... 45 Gõnagala .. - - . 63, 64 Gonnåva . . ... 103 Govindahela 58 Gulf of Mannar . . a 4 Gunner's Quoin . . ... 40 Guruheļa . . ... 48
Habarana . . 110, 164, 171, 173 Habässa . . A ... 63 Häbbilikanda a ... 105 Häqja Oya . . 48, 57 Hakvațuna Oya . . 97 Hällambagala a ... 96 Halawatta .. - ... . . . .91 Habē ... 97 Halmilagala 154, 155
Hambaníota 5, 12, 16, 26, 31,56, 52, 54, 56, 59-69, 120
Hämbarava 39, 40 Hambègamuva 57, 68 Hańdagala ... 162 Hańdagala Vihāra 87, 173 Haňgamuva ... 99 Hāpatgamuva ... 47 Häpola . . 49 Hāragama AO V a ... 15 Harasbädda ... 117 Hata-da-ge 178 Hātahayē Kōralē ... 102 Hat Köralè ... 123 Hatalispahe KÖralé East 98 Hatalispahe Korale West ... 94 Hatamuņē - - ... 102 Hātigamuva Mahaväva . . ... 99 Hatnägoda ... 123 Hatton - - ... 116 Hattota 185, 186 Hattota Amuņa ... 185 Havanaväva - - . . . . 49 Helapitaleņa ... 122 Henannégala ’’51 ,31 ع Hēnēbädda 58
Hettipola 103, 104, 165
New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Hikkaduva Ganga , ... :: 73 Hīna tiponē .. ... 122 Hinidum Pattu . . . . . 126 Hīnukväva . . . . . . . . . . . . 96 Hirați Oya ་་་་་་་་་་ ... 12 Hiridevatai KO « . .: , , , ; ; , . . 111 Hiripitiya .. 91, 96, 100, 104, 126 Hiripitiyagama . . . . . . 157 Hirivaçduna . . . . 164 Hīrivaçjunna . . . ;': . . . . . 173 Hiriyäla Hatpattu ...97, 99, 114 Hittaragama-hinna a ... 17 Horakada . . a is ... 116 Horambäva . ،.54. . . ".....:' :'.::ر م Horana ; " . .. . 19 ... ܬ Horovapotāna 87, 611, 162, 169 Horivilla . . . . . 41 Hulugalla-vava .. - . . .96 Humbuluvě ... 105 Huňgaňgoda - - - - ... 7 Huņuvala . . o 122, 126 Hurulu Väva ... 171 Hurulu Palāta . . - ... 33.
Hbbāgamuva 99,100, 101 Iccillampattai - - - ... . .45 Ihalagala . ... . . 155 Ihala Puliyankulam ... . . 90 Ihala Visideka Kõralë . . . ... 102 Illupakaçdavai 81, 82 Ināmaļuva 110 Irakkāmam 18, 27. Iranaimadu - r - 83 Iranaitivu South . . - 80 lripinniyava - ... 169 Isurumurhiya ... 148 Itāva - ... 96
Jafna - 4, 10, 80, 83-85, 159 Jaffna District . . a ... 83.
Käbällalena a ... 100 Käbițțigolläva . 87, 168, 169, 170 Kaddukulam Pattu - - ... 45 Käqdigala . . a . . . 92 Kaduruvava a a . . . . 99 Kägalla 102, 119, 121, 122, 123 Kahagalgama s ... 72 Kahagal Vihära . . a . . 68 Kahālla . . - ... 108 Kahallēgama a ... 172 Kahata-atu-hela . . . . ... 58. Kahatagasdigiliya 16, 170 Kahavatta a ... 126 Kaikävala Vihära ... 95 Käkiräva ... 98, 156, 157, 166, 167 Käkulägala ... 73. Kalahagala - ... 182 Källaņiya 13, 83, 118, 119, 122

Page 117
APPENDIX
Kalā Oya 12, 18, 88, 89, 90, 92, 94, . 152, 153, 155, 156 Kalattäva 172
Kaläväva 12, 19, 33, 98, 108, 149, i 56 166, 167, 168, 181
Kalinga-nuvara 40, 186 Kālińga Yõdi-älla 186 Kaliyavadana a ... 89 Kalkulam & . . 45 Kalogaha-ala a a ... 112 Kalpe Kõralè a ... 161 Kaltota a AO XO a ... 126 Kaludiya Pokuņa ... 11 Kaludupotana-malai ... 3 Kalu-gal-bámma ... 19 Kalugalla . . * a ... 103 Kalu Gaṁga 18, 119, 152, 185 Kalutara 4, 5, 11, 12, 118-121 Kalvettétavana-kaludu . . ... 33 Kamburugamuva - . . 72 Kaņadara Kōralē ... 61 Kaņadarāva - ... 160 Kandakāçdu a ... 42 Kända Kõralē. . . ... 161 Kandalama ... 109 Kandapallē Kōralēs ... 108 Kandëgedara -O ... 106 Kandē Vihāra 47, 52 Kandu Tulänas . . a ... 161 Kanduļugamuva . . «Y «O 98 Kandy 5, 104, 107, 113, 114, 115-117
122 Kankēsanturai 18, 83 Kaņņitavimalai .. . . . 45 Kantalãy 19, 34, 46, 185, 186 Kanulvela as a a 50 Kaņumula 156 Kapugolläva a ... 169 Kapuruveda-oya . . - ... 113 Karambagala a a 67 Karambakulam 153 Karambankulama o ... 162 Karambē . . w ... 96 Karandahela a a ... 20 Karandupona - ... 122 Karavila . . . . 49 Karavilahēna ... 109 Karawita .. KM ... 91 Karikattumulai South Division 87 Kasagaltota 4 a ... 73 Kasiketa .. s ... 93 Katagamuva 51, 65, 68
Kataragama 21, 26, 31, 49, 50, 51 52 53, 59, 65, 66, 67
Katiraveli 33 Kattiyäva b XO * * 156 Katugampolagama KO « . . 98 Katugampola Hatpattu 104 Katupälälla us - a . . 54 Katupota 103
227
Kā varakkulam .. - - ... 171 Kavuçdāgala a ... 33 Kavuçdāva - ... 55 Kavuçdulla 182, 183, 185, 186 Kavudulla-vava A . . . . 182 Kayinäțțama 159 Kayināțțamaväva . . . . . 159 Kayts - ، 10 Kehelgamuva 16, 125 Kehelhēmāva ... 118 Kevulgama 115 Kibissa a ... 110 Killiveçdçdi .. . ... 45 Kimbulāvela as a a ... 55 Kimbulvāna Oya 97, 102 Kīnagahavävakanda ... 89 Kiņigama . . • �፡ . . . 184 Kinigoda Kõrale .. A ... 123 Kinivâlgoçda w 55, 56, 59 Kiralagala ... 155 Kiralana . . ... 21 Kiralava ... 108 Kirama a ... 69 Kirāväva . . a ... 9. Kiribat Vehera 159, 163 Kirigama .. . - ... 111 Kirigolläva a ... 16 Kirimakulgolla o 26 Kirimäțiya - ... 112 Kirinda . . • • ... 62 Kirinda Oya 47, 48,52, 56, 60,761, 66 Kirioruva ... 111 Kiripokuņahela . . a ... 21 Kiri Vehera 51, 179 Kitulgala a ... 122 Kitullhela . . ... 56 Kivulēkaça ... 172 Knuckles w d 4. Koggala .. KO • ... 67 Koggala-Udavava ... 67 Kokkägala NO KO- ... 32 Kokkilāy 11, 87 Kokobē a a ... 170 Kolamuna Oya . . ... 103 Kõlibändava ... 162 Kolladeņiya - a ro . - 56 Kõmärikägala KI «» . . . 57 Kõmbuva 100 Kompola - - A ... 106 Komputūkki ... 82 Koņdavatavam .. 28, 29 Kõnduruva a 112, 113 Kõngala .. a - ... 2 Kõnkätiya ... 57 Kõnvävakanda .. ... 89 Kōralē z « 4 « «X X ... 171 Kõratota .. - ... 121 Koravaka-vaiva .. ... 64 Koravakgala O XA ... 63 Kosavakanda 157

228 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON)
Kosgoçda 53 Koslanda 55 Kotaganvela 34, 38 Kotavehera ... 123 Kotaveheragala . . ... 4 Kotmalē 117 Kottadämuhela 21, 50, 51, 59, 65 Kottalakimbiyāva ... 100 Koțițangē 107 Kõțțē 120 Kotiyār ... 35 Kotiyār Pattu 35, 46 Kuccavēli . . 11, 44, 45, 46 Kuçdā Oya . - 56 Kudā Ratmalē ... 157 Kuçdāvilacciya ... 153 Kuçidimbigala 21 Kudiramalai ... 2 Kukul Kõrale 126 Kukurumahandamana 154 Kūmacõlai ... 32 Kumārapokuņa 177 Kumbukkana 53 Kumbukkandana 43, 113 Kumbukkandanvela ... 111 Kumbukkan Oya 20, 48, 56, 57, 59 Kumbukväva - 170 Kumburuleņa 106 Kūmuna 21 Kuncuttu Kõrale 13 Kūragala 126 Kurunakallu 41
New Series, Wol.
VI, Special Number
Madavacciya 61, 162, 169 Mädatugama ... 167 Mada-ulpota ... 113 Maçavala 102, 105 Mäddakäțiya . . . 101 Mädirigiriya 182, 183 Mädiriya ... 101 Mädivaka . . 115 Mädiyäva 95 Maqdugasmulla 55 Mādugoça 115 Madulsima 48 Mãduru Oya 33, 41 Ma-eliya 99 Maeliya-vava 100 Māgallagoda 71 Māgalavāva 96 Māgam Pattu 52 Magul-maha-vihara 64 Maha Alagamuva ... 167 Mahagantota 10, 12, 18, 33, 37, 38
39, 41, 159 Mahagirilla KO 97 Mahakaccațkõçdi 86 Mahakanda - a 98 Maha Kapugoläva 169 Mahamadagala 99 Mahamukalanyaya 101 Mahāthūpa 164
Mahaväli Gaṁga
1, 4.5, 6,10,11,
, Kurunägala 12, 60, 78, 92-107, 94, 97 98, 101, 102, 103, 104, 105, 106, 107, 108, 109,
114, 115, 157, 159, Kuruntan-Ur ... 87
Kūruvēpotakanda ... 48 Kusalānakanda 31, 59 Kusțarājagala ... 71
Labuatabandigala 169 Lābugala 89 Labunōruva - ... 172 Laggala Pallesiya Pattu 37, 1 13, 184 Laggla Uçdasiya Pattu . . ... 114 Lahugala . . 30 Lambutuva 124 Laņkārāma 136 Lēdorugala 54 Leņadora 12 Leņagala 122 Līkolaväva 94 Loggal Oya 47 Lunuwaraniyagala 47
Madabavita ... 121 Mädagama 103, 107 Madahapola ... 108 Mādampē .. 126
16, 29, 34, 35, 36, 41, 43 44, 46, 47, 48, 76, 107 115, 152, 173, 181, 182
186, 187 Mahaväva ... 60 Mahavilacciya ... 153 Māho 95, 96, 97 Makuläva . . .. . 166 Makul-ebe 112, 113 Malagamuva-vaiva ... 39 Malaganē .. 103 Malas nē ... 104 Mālasnegala 90, 155 Malayavelliya ... 91 Māligāvila 57 Mallimadu 54 Malvattai . . . . . 30 Malvatta Oya 10, 74, 75, 158, 168 Māmaçdola - ... 69 Māmiņiya . . 171 Māmpita 122 Manampițiya 43 Mananahela 57 Mānankäțțiya » v ... 171 Maņdagala 65, 120, 157 Māneloluva ... 106 Māņikdeņa 102, 111 Mänik Ganga 48., 53., 60, 66 Maņingamuva a ... 155 Mänik Vihära 61

Page 118
APPENDIX
Māniyangama Φ Φ. . . . . . . . . 123 Mannār 5, 10, 34,74-82 Mannar Island . . as 娜 * 4 Māntai 10, 16, 18, 75, 81, 85, 158 Mãpākadavāva .. ... 58 Maradankadawala 157, 171 Maradanmaduva .. ... 154 Maragala ... S4 Mārakē 34, 37, 38, 43 Maraluväva o a ... 104 Mārāva . . a KO 4 . . . 54 Mariccikadçdai as a ... 153 Mātalē 33, 108, 114 Mātalē Pallēsiya Pattu ... 13 Mātalē Udasiya Pattu .. ... 14 Mātara 5, 11, 16, 31, 70-73 Mäțigahatänna ... 47 Mātiyangaņa 4 KM 105 Mātombuva Kōralē ... 173 Maţţuvil .. - . . . . 84 Māvaragala - 58 Māvanälla 124 Māvatagama 107 Mayilagastota a .. . . . 66 Middeniya A. A 52 īgoda . . ... 72 Mihintalë 13, 18, 38, 130, 137, 142, 152, 159, 160, 162, 163, 164 165, 166, 173, 189 Miņipe . . a 43, 85 Miņņēriya . . 112, 173, 182, 183, s A a 185, 186 Miņņēri Oya a ... 186 Mi Oya . . ... 92, 98, 99 Mī-ōyen Ēgoda Kōralē ... 92 Mīnvala .. - 38, 42 Mirisväțiya •r> ... 136 Moderagala - ... 65 MõderagamÄru .. 12, 82, 88, 153 Molagoça a ... 115 Mõlähitiyevelègala 38, 41 Moneragala 20, 21, 30, 52, 53, 54, 55
• . . . . . . 56, 57, 67 Moneragala-Siyambala-anduva 57 Moragaha Ulpota ... 113 Moragoda as 168 Moragollägama 99 Mora Oya ... 169 Moravak Kõralè . . 70, 72, 119, 126 Moţțamalai Q XX ... 88 Mulgirigala w is is ... 68 Mulgirigala Vihara ... 68 Mullaitīvu KO S 11, 13 Mullaitivu District 0. ... 86 Mullēgamakanda w ... 88 Mullikulam ... 82 Mullikulam-malai . . . . . 28 Mutugala .. . . 41
Muvangamuva . . 4O ... 29
229
Nabadagala . . . .155 Nāccaduva 153, 168 Nacceri-malai . . . . . 44 Nägama .. w 98, 167 Nägampaha Kõrale 94 Nāgapokuņa 163 Nāgirikanda 162 Nāgola OO Nāimana ; : 71 Nāinnana North 71 Nākolaganē . . . ... 100 Nālanda 1 11, 112, 113 Nälava ... 101 Nãotunna 71 Nānnēriya 93 Nāpāņa ... 115 Nārammala 103, 105 Nārangola . . . 122 Nātaganē 104. Nātanār Kōvi 45 Natunkanda . . . . 161 Näula 109,112 Navadun ... 119 Navadum Kōralē 72, 126 Navagola Āļa ... 109 Nāva lapitiya 116, 125 Nāy Äru ... 11 Nayinatīvu a- a 85 Nayindannava Vihara OO Nayinnevela Vihara 50 Ned un kêni 86 Negombo . . 12 Nelugala 33. Nelu vakanda 114 Neriyäva 101 Nettolpitiya 68 Nikagollava ... ; ; 38 Nikavagampaha Kõrale . . . . .98 Nikavaräțiya 94, 96, 97,159 Nikavâtiya Köralé r 56 Nikavava 95, 96, 98, 99 Nikulakanda Q > ... 1 Nilagama ... 109 Nīlagiriya as a KI>,  ... 21 Nilapanikkankulam-malai . . . .45 Nilgala · · 58 Nilakgama ... 95 Nilvalä Ganga . . . 72 Nirämulla 102 Nissañgala 73 Nitalava 94, 95 Nītupatpāņa . . . 45 Niyandavarägala . . 32 Niyangampāya 16 Noccikulama 157 Noccipotāna 43 Nocciyagama :54 Nuvara Eliya 15 Nuvaragala ; 32 Nuvaragalkanda 113

230 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON)
. Nuvarakäläviya 171 Nuvarakālē 103 Nuvarakanda ... 103 Nuvaraväva 19, 150, 159
Фbada - ... 69 Occāpu Kallu 81, 153 Okanda 12, 20, 21 Okkampițiya 54, 57 - €Olagañgala . . 49 Old Alupota ... 56 Omunagala ... 32 Opanake 126 Ötara Pattuva 124
J
Radaviya 87, 162, 168 Paqdigala - - ... 93 Paqdipancāva ... 94 Pādiyagampolakanda 122 Padiyatalãva . . .58 Pahala i Kanda Tulānas . . 161 Pahala Karamulla . . . . . 71 Pahala Kayināțțama 159 Pahala Tammanäva 169, 170 Pahala Usgolläva ... 169 Pālamunai - ... 28 Pääna . . . . . 72 Palapatvela 14 Palatupāņa - 44, 64 Palis Pattu. West .. O OM ... 114 Pallegama 107, 113, 114, 184, 185 Pälmadulla 126 ,125 ܘ܂ ܘ܂ Pālu Hañgamuva - ... 100 Palu-makiccaiva . . ... 161 Palvakki . . . . 46 Rälvatta . . . . 57 Pām ben . . - 75 Pāņadura . . 12, 119 Pāņadura Totamun ... 118 Ranakaduva . . 72 Panama Pattu - ... 20 Pānankāmam ... 81 Pāņdikulama ... 68 Panduvas-nuvara . . w ... 104 Panduvas-nuvaravāva ... 104 Pangaragammana . . 49 Pānikkanikulam . . . 154 Pāraduva . . o, a ... 72 Paramãkanda a ... 88 Paranakuru Kōralē 124 Pārapē ... 123 Paravahara ... 71 Pasdun Kōralē 71, 73, 119, 126 Pāta Dumbara ... 37 Patahamulla . . . ... 104 Patahekanda - of ... 89 Patanangala 12, 63 Pātēgama . . ... 71 Patti-eliya 90, 154 Payikulam-Vévalavāva , , 113
New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Pérademi-nuvara 102, 123 Periyakaçlu ... 101 Periyakulam . . . . 45 Periyakuncikulam .. ... 82 Periyapuliyankulam . . 86 Periyapuliyankulam-malai ... 86 Perumiyankulam 161, 127 Pēsālai - - ... 82 Petiyagala ... 100 Petiyan Ära . . 49 Piccandiyãva . . 88 Pidurāgala ... 110 Pidurutalāgala . . - 4. Pilikema .. - . - 56 Pīlikuttuva Op 4 ... 121 Pilimaleņa . . 122 Pimburämalgala - ... 64 Pitigal Kõrale ... 89 Pitiyégedara ... 106 Point Pedro - - 10, 84 Pokunudeka - - ... 28 Pokunuvita 118, 119 Polonnaruva . 112, 113, 174-187 Polpitigama 99, 100, 101 Polvatta ... 37 Pomparippu 88, 89 Porêkaragama ... 112 Pottuvil 21, 30, 52, 55, 56, 57 Pulē w ... 105 Pūjāgala 101 Puliyankulam 146 Puliyankulamakanda ... 159 Pulmõçdçdai ... 45 Punānai . . ... 33 Punguqutīvu ... 84 Puttalam 12, 88-90, 97, 153, 154, 155 Puvakgaha-ulpota R ... 112 Pūvarasankulam 160
Radavela 113 Rāgala 106 Rakvāna ... 126 Rakvānaväva ... 99 Rambava . . 40 g 159, 169 Rambhā Vihāra . . w ... 69 Ramboçda a «O 4> 4. Rambodagalla 106, 107 Rambukkana ... 122 Rambukvalla w a ... 115 Ranagirimaçla ... 101 Ranamurē - ... 114 Randeņigama 0. ... 96 Ranagiri 102 Rankot Vehera . . - ... 178 Raņmalakanda .. s 69 Ranna a a 68, 69 Raņvala .. . . 122 Ratgallegama » n ... 96 Ratmalē - 4 p. ... 157 Ratmalegahevava 161, 162, 170

Page 119
APPENDIX
Ratnapura ... 5, 116, 123-126 Rattambala Oya . . ... 9. Rattoța . . ... 113 Rājagala 27, 28 Rājanganē ... 93 Rājavanni Pattuva ... 90 Rasnakaväsa ... 169 Rāssahela 27, 28 Rayigam Kōralē .. ... 119 Ridi Vihara • • 106, 107 Ridi-bindi-ala 19, 97
Ridi gama Molagoda-Teldeniya 107 Ridigama-Rambodagalla-Molagoda 1 15 Ridiyāgama − − ... 68
Ritigala . . - w ... 171 Roțțakulam VO ... 21 Rugam-kulam ... 32 Rugam Tank - ... 31 Ruhuna National Park . . 63, 64, 65 Ruvanvälisâya ... 134 Rusigama - - ... 114 Ruvaņvälla . . . . 122
Sabaragamuva . . - - ... 126 Sākāmam . . 18, 30 Salgalvanaya ... 122 Sambillturai 10, 83 Sammanturai Sangakpālakanda 93 Sangamankanda .. 11, 28 Sańgamu .. 101, 183 Saňkhapäla - - ... 125 Sässéruva u 57, 98 Sässēruvakanda . . ... 99 Selagama . . ... 14 Sengal Oya ... 91 Sengamuva ... 30 Sēruväva . . ... 104 Sēru vāvila 38, 194 Sēru vila Vilhāra ... 38 Sīgiriya 110, 111, 182 Sīlavatgala o ... 109 Simāpahurakanda . . 57 Sinadiyagala - ... 153 Sinhala Pattuva . . ... 182 Sippikulama 159, 161, 170 Siraqdunna ... 101 Sitiulpavva 13, 65 Situlpavuva Vihära ... 63 Siva Dēvālē 178 Siyambala-anduva ... 58 , Siyambalagamuva . ... 94 Small Quoin ... 33 Sömävati Cetiya .. . . 42 Sopära - ... 74 Sorabara .. - . . 49 Soraboraväva ... 48 Sudukanda ... 12
Sudupânavela ... 55
Tõrava Mayiläva
Totagamuva Vihara
Tõttama ..
Tabbova-vava 90 Talagalla 97 Talagalla-ala 97 Talagallavava 97 Talāgoça 112, 113 Talaguru ... 157 Talaguruhela : 65 Talaguru Vihara . . . . . . 57 Talaimannār 10, 11, 82 Taļakiriyagama ... 108 Talangamuva 36, 100 Talava 69, 156, 157 Talpitiyava ... 100 Talvatura Oya ... 183 Tamankaduva 33, 40 Tāmaragala ... 170 Tambagamuva 126 Tambalagam 44 Tamgoça Tämluk ... 83 Tammanagala 167, 172 Tammanakanda 161, 162 Таmmаnava Vihara 98 Tampalakāmam . . 46 Tanamalvila 57, 68 Tangalla 12, 68, 69 Tāntirimalai ... 55 Teldeņiya 5, 115 Tellulla 57 Thūpärāma 78 Tihava 59 Timbavatuva 73 Timbiripola 22 Timbirivava 154, 170 Timbiriyava 96. Timbotuva. 73 Tiniyagala 16. Tiritenayavatta 73 Tiriyāy 45 Tirukéâvaram 75 Tirukkoņamalai . . 44 Tissa - ... 60, 61, 67 Tissamahäräma 12, 16, 18, 19, 26, 27 49, 59, 62 Tissaväva 19, 60, 61, 149, 166 Tittaväl Ära .。49 Tittavela ... 100 Tõnigala 42, 87, 88 Tönikalu 42, 82 Tõniyagala ... 93 Tõpäväva .. 184, 185, g
- 3
73
. . 28 Trincomalee 4, 10, 11, 13, 16, 32, 36
Tulāna e os Tumbullēgala
Uçda Dumbara Uddhakandara
44, 110, 161, 162, 169,170, 194 - ... 173
... 155 114, 115 ... 61

232 JOURNAL, R.A.S. (CEYLON)
Udispattu ... 37 Uhapita-lena
ala 28, 30 Uhanpitiya − 4 ... 89 Ulapanē .. 116, 117 Uma Oya ... 47 Unagala-vehera 179 Uraņiya . . ... 50 Ūrapotta .. ... 91 Ürubokka 6 1 69, 72 Usväva ... 89 Üva 4, 31, 47, 48, 57, 58, 125
Vadakahagala 172 Vadakahagalahinna 170 Vaqdigala ... 68 Vadinagala 28, 30 Vagapanaha Palesiya Pattu 111 Vahalkada a O 169 Vahavē «» v ... 58 Vākamēri . . ... 33 Vākirigala ... 123 Välaellugodakanda ... 55 Valaicena-Manampitiya . . 41 Valapane Division 117 Valasmulla - ... 69 Valavẽ Gaňga 6, 12, 52, 60, 67, 69 Vali-Ar Väligama 71, 72 Väligatta .. ... 66 Välihela . . ... 56 Valikāmam 84, 85 Väliyāya . . ... 55 Vällagala 103 Vällava - 2 8 ... 101 Vällavāya . . 47, 52, 55, 56, 57 Vallipuram ... 84 Välmilla 118, 119 Vanni Hatpattu .. - ... 92 Varahāna - Vāriyapola 102, 103, 104 Vāsgamuva - ... 39 Vasiyäva .. ... 97 Vattala 120 Vattegama . . 57 Väuda a ... 107 Våudavili Hatpattu 105, 106 Vavunik-Kulam ... 86 Vavūņiya . . 12, 86-87 Vedūkunarimalai ... 86 Vēgiriya .. a • 115 Veherabändigala .. ... 169 Veheragala 32, 68, 170
New Series, Vol. VI, Special Number
Veheragalkanda .. ... 21
Veheragodälla .. ... 126 Veherakema - ... 62 Veheraudamalai .. − O ... 32 Velangolla ... 100 Velassa Division 19, 58 Velävela . . ... 90 Venaruväva 105 Vēradūva . . s ... 71 Vēragala 89, 154 Vēragala Vihāra .. ... 92 Vēraiadi 27, 30 Vērapudāva . . 28 Vessagiriya 98, 148 Vēvalavāva ... 111 Vēvälkātiya o ... 161 Vidattaltīvu to ... 82 Vīgamuva Vilhāra s ... 69 Vihäragala - - ... 159 Vihäregala ... 21 Vijitapura 166, 181 Vilacciya 152, 153 Vilattäva ... 91 Vibā 106 Vilbava 123 Viléväva 169 Vilgamuva 36, 44 Vilgamuva-vasama ... 113 Vilpattu . . 81, 88, 152, 153, 154 Villu O «X- ... 88 Vīrakātiya ... 69 Virandagoda ... 89 Vīravila .. R ... 60 Virugal Aru ... 35 Viyaluva Division ... 48 Viyaluva Kōralē ... 48 Viyaulpota 110
Western Minor Road , ., 156 Westminster Abbey ... 58
Yakālla 171 Yakdēsägala ... 103 Yakurâva ... 48 Yakkure . . . . ... 37 Yâlla ... 20, 51, 59 Yān Oya ... 169, 171 Yāpahuva 79, 95, 96, 103, 105 Yatahaleņa − O 119, 122 Yatala Vihara . . ... 60 Yaţavatta 112, 114 Yativila ... 107

Page 120


Page 121


Page 122